Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a couple weeks before Halloween, and the air outside was brisk with the beginnings of autumn. Jisung was browsing through the horror section of the video store, hunting for the perfect flick for his and his boyfriend’s movie night.

A movie caught his eye, and he picked up the display box to read the description on the back. Suddenly he felt arms wrap around his middle, and he jumped a little.

“It’s just me, baby,” Minho whispered lowly, nibbling at his earlobe while rocking his boyfriend from side to side. He peered over his shoulder to see what movie he was inspecting. “Vampires? Really? Didn’t know you were into that, Sung,” he said, then playfully bit at his neck, eliciting a squeal from Jisung.

“I’m not,” Jisung said, turning around once Minho released him. “But this one looks good. Probably not too scary for Hyunjin and Innie, but still spooky. What do you think?”

Minho shrugged. “Doesn’t really matter to me. If you think it’s good, let’s rent it.”

“Not if you think vampire stuff is stupid. I don’t want to hear you mocking it all night,” Jisung said, crossing his arms with a mildly accusatory look.

Minho flashed a toothy grin, hands held up in defense. “Me? Mock something I think is stupid? Never.”

“So you do think vampire stuff is stupid?” Jisung pressed.

Minho shrugged. “I mean, kind of. Not so sure why some dead creep stalking you at night and wanting to drink your blood is supposed to be sexy.”

Jisung waved the movie’s display box in front of his boyfriend’s face. “This isn’t supposed to be sexy. It’s a horror movie.” Granted, the vampire on the cover was extremely good-looking.

Minho huffed. “Fine. But this better not awaken anything in you!”

Jisung poked a finger into Minho’s sternum. “You’re the one who just walked up and bit my neck!”

“Just to tease you!” Minho retorted.

Jisung smirked. “You’re just mad about sexy vampires because you’re more into wolf stuff, aren’t you?”

Minho flushed red. “No!” He took the display box out of Jisung’s hand and put it back on the shelf, grabbing the only copy of the movie that was behind it. “Let’s just rent this so we can get home before Hyunjin and Innie arrive.” Minho pulled Jisung towards the register.

In the next aisle over, Chan had been pretending to browse rom-coms as he listened in on Minho and Jisung’s conversation.

Dead creep? Chan took offense at that. Sure, he was dead, but a creep?

Felix dashed up to him, holding out a movie. “Let’s watch this one! I missed it when it was in theaters.”

Chan looked at the title on the disc through the transparent plastic case. He chuckled. “It came out fifty years ago,” he observed.

Felix jumped up and down a little. “I know! And I never got around to seeing it!”

“Think you can wait a little longer? I think I found us a different kind of fun for tonight.”

Felix’s eyes widened. “What do you have in mind, hyung?”

***

When they stepped outside, Jisung tucked his chin under his heavy-knit gray scarf to block out the crisp night air, and tucked his hand into Minho’s. They set off toward their apartment, which was only a few blocks down from the video store.

“Hey!” they heard a man’s voice call behind them, and they turned around, letting go of each others’ hands. A dark-haired man jogged up to them, a more petite silver-haired man close behind him. “I’m glad we caught you!” he said, a big, disarming grin stretching across his handsome face. “The cashier said you just rented the last copy of the movie we were planning to watch for our movie night tonight.”

Minho frowned. “And?” Why was this his problem?

Jisung saw the silver-haired man smiling sweetly at him as he clung to the dark-haired man’s arm. Something about that sweet smile tugged at Jisung’s heartstrings, so he tugged on his boyfriend’s hand and suggested, “They could watch it with us? Hyunjin and Innie said they bought too many snacks, anyway.”

Minho scowled at the suggestion, and gestured at the two men in front of them. “We don’t even know them!”

The dark-haired man nodded understandingly and held up his hand in a slight wave, his dimpled smile quite charming as he said, “Oh, sorry! I’m Chan! And this is Felix.” The silver-haired man waved, scrunching his nose up in a cute smile.

Jisung smiled back. “I’m Jisung!” He nudged his boyfriend.

“Minho,” his boyfriend said curtly.

“Are you two dating?” Felix blurted out. “You two are so cute together.”

Minho pulled Jisung closer to his side. “Yeah, we’re dating. But he’s the cute one, and I’m the scary one,” he said with a sassy smirk, tilting his head.

Chan barked out a short laugh and stuck his hands into his coat pockets. “So, sounds like you have a small group getting together? We were going to watch with two of our friends, too. They’re out getting snacks right now. Would you mind if we all came over to your place? Feel free to say no, obviously—I totally get not wanting four strangers to crash your movie night.” He laughed again, disarmingly, eyes searching their faces.

It crossed Chan’s mind that maybe inviting himself and three others over to someone else’s movie night, especially given his ulterior motive, which was to prove that he wasn’t creepy, might actually be in and of itself kind of creepy. Damnit. But he was committed now.

Minho looked at Jisung, who was silently begging with those big eyes of his. He sighed. “Okay, come on. Our place is close.”

Felix jumped for joy and practically skipped along next to Chan as the four of them headed toward Minho and Jisung’s apartment.

Felix knew Chan well enough to know that he probably had his sights set on Minho, but he hoped he would let him play with him, too. And show him what “scary” really looked like.

Chapter Text

Hyunjin and Jeongin stood facing Changbin and Seungmin in front of the apartment door, all carrying grocery bags full of snacks.

Jisung opened the door with a big smile. “Come on in! We made Bloody Marys!” They all shuffled inside, and introductions were made among all eight young, and possibly not so young, men.

Hyunjin picked up the movie. “A vampire movie? Nice! Vampires are sexy,” he declared confidently. Felix and Seungmin smirked at each other.

Minho rolled his eyes. “Not you, too.”

Luckily, Minho and Jisung loved entertaining, so they had plenty of seating for everyone. After everyone chit-chatted for a little while and grabbed drinks and snacks, they settled down for the movie in the living room. Minho and Jisung squeezed onto one couch with Hyunjin and Jeongin. Changbin, Felix, and Seungmin took the other couch, and Chan settled into the only armchair. They had turned the overhead lights off, but kept a few lamps on so people could see their food and hopefully not knock over any drinks. Tomato juice was a bitch to clean out of beige carpet.

Everything was going great. Much better than one would expect, given that four strangers were attending Minho and Jisung’s movie night.

They were about halfway through the movie when Felix stood up and headed towards the kitchen. Hyunjin noticed him turn around and look at someone with a cheeky smirk and an arched eyebrow, and a moment later Changbin stood up and followed him.

When they didn’t come back after a minute, Hyunjin’s curiosity was piqued. He decided to go investigate. He stood up without a word and moved as quietly and casually as he could to the kitchen, wondering if he’d catch them making out or something.

What he witnessed was something very different.

Hyunjin froze a couple steps past the doorway as he watched Felix biting into Changbin’s wrist as the latter bit his own lip, looking like he was in ecstasy. Hyunjin watched, incredulous, as Felix held Changbin’s wrist out and let blood rapidly drip down into his Bloody Mary, grinning wickedly with red-tipped fangs on full display.

The human backed up a step, and then another step, and he really wasn’t paying attention to where he was going, and then—

Bump.

His heel hit the edge of the doorway, and he suddenly found that he’d been pulled farther into the kitchen and pinned against the fridge by Changbin, a hand clamped over his mouth.

Hyunjin’s nostrils flared as he struggled against Changbin, his heart pounding.

Felix was suddenly standing behind Changbin, looking at Hyunjin over his shoulder. He arched an eyebrow and held a finger to his smirking lips to signal to Hyunjin to be quiet, and the human nodded the best he could with Changbin’s hand pushing his head against the fridge. Changbin lowered his hand, but kept his other arm pressed against Hyunjin’s chest.

Eyes wide, Hyunjin pointed at Felix, then raised his upper lip and used two fingers in front of his mouth to mimic fangs.

Felix chuckled and Changbin tilted his head, smirking. Changbin released Hyunjin only to immediately grab his tie and pull him down so he had to look up at him. Then he grinned demonically and let his fangs show, basking in the shocked look on the human’s face.

A lot of thoughts were racing through Hyunjin’s mind. Felix was a vampire. Changbin was a vampire. Chan was probably a vampire. Changbin was a vampire. Seungmin was probably a vampire. Changbin was a vampire. Changbin was hot. Changbin was a hot vampire.

Changbin released Hyunjin’s tie and stepped back, and Hyunjin dropped into a deep bow, and then another one directed at Felix, and then just stood there, unsure what he should do next. Felix grabbed Changbin’s arm and moved his wrist back to his mouth, licking over the wounds while making eye contact with Hyunjin. Then he pulled back and kept holding Changbin’s wrist up, and Hyunjin watched as the wounds healed over, as if they’d never been there. Felix winked at Hyunjin with a sweet smile, grabbed his Bloody Mary, and went back into the living room.

In that moment, Hyunjin did some quick calculations. He figured that if these vampires were going to kill them, there was nothing he, or any of his friends, could do about it. The way that Changbin had moved so fast and pinned him against the fridge so easily? No human was any match for that kind of strength and speed.

But they probably weren’t going to kill them, right? I mean, they were watching a movie with them.

And if they weren’t going to kill them...

Hyunjin was suddenly aware of exactly how tight his skinny jeans were. Actually, they seemed even tighter than before—oh. Right. Changbin was really hot. A really hot vampire.

Changbin watched Hyunjin closely, and guessed correctly about his line of thought. Well, at least the first part. He whispered, surprisingly sincerely, “We won’t hurt you.”

Hyunjin felt a surge of relief.

Followed by a surge of extreme horniness.

He remembered the beautiful look on Changbin’s face when Felix was biting his wrist. Feeling bold, Hyunjin sauntered closer to Changbin, his tongue peeking between his teeth as he watched the vampire blink in surprise. Slowly, Hyunjin leaned close to Changbin’s ear, and whispered, “Want me to hurt you instead?”

Changbin's breath hitched.

“HYUNJIN!” Jisung yelled from the living room, making them both jump. “YOU’RE MISSING THE SEXY VAMPIRE!”

Hyunjin winked at Changbin. No, he most certainly was not missing the sexy vampire. He turned and headed back to the living room, Changbin on his heels.

They settled back down in the same spots they had been sitting in, and Hyunjin was quiet for a whole two minutes.

Everyone was paying attention to the movie when Hyunjin remarked, “I’d fuck a vampire if I had the chance.” He watched Changbin and Felix shift their attention to him, slight smirks touching their lips.

Jisung laughed loudly and play-pushed his arm. Hyunjin looked at him with a smile. “What, you wouldn’t?”

“I’m not single!” Jisung protested.

Minho said nonchalantly, “I’d let you fuck a vampire, baby. You can do enough vampire-fucking for the both of us.”

Jisung rolled his eyes. “You're just saying that because you think they aren’t real.”

“Do you think vampires are real, Jisung?” Chan asked, quite seriously.

Jisung considered for a moment, then answered, “I mean, maybe?” Minho scoffed, but Jisung continued, “They could be, though! There are so many stories about them, dating back hundreds, maybe even thousands of years!”

“And what would make fucking a vampire so great?” Minho asked.

“Probably stamina,” Jeongin said, then quickly turned his attention back to the movie, his cheeks flushed red.

Hyunjin said, “They’re probably really skilled in bed, right? I mean, if they’re really old, they’ve probably done a lot of fucking.” He couldn't help but glance at Changbin, who was watching him closely.

“So have old people,” Minho countered. “And quantity doesn’t mean quality.”

Seungmin hummed. “They probably know the human body really well, know how to really take someone apart...”

Hyunjin’s eyes flickered over to Seungmin. Interesting input, from someone who’s probably a vampire...

Minho scowled. “That’s the thing! They’re just going to kill you when they’re done with you. They don’t owe you anything. They’ll just move on to the next starry-eyed victim who thinks vampires are sexy.”

No one was paying attention to the movie anymore, completely hooked into the conversation.

Felix tilted his head prettily and suggested, “Maybe they don’t all want to kill people?”

Jeongin shook his head. “No, Minho hyung’s probably right. They might be tall, dark, and handsome, but they feed on humans. We’re their prey.”

Triumphant, Minho gestured to Jeongin. “Thank you. We’re their prey. At best they’d just give you a good fuck before ripping your fucking throat out.”

Chan raised his eyebrows. Minho was an even tougher case than he’d realized.

Jisung sighed in exasperation and crossed his arms, and Hyunjin decided to help a guy out. He leaned around Jisung and asked Minho, “Okay. Hypothetically. What if a vampire showed up and was down to fuck, and promised that he wouldn’t kill you after, and you trusted him? Then would you fuck him?”

Minho fixed Hyunjin with an unamused glare. “No, but you and Sungie are more than welcome to get dicked down by a cold dead guy if that gets your engines going.”

“You’re just jealous!” Jisung accused.

Minho shifted uncomfortably on the couch. “Fine! You know what, I am jealous that you think a literal dead guy could possibly fuck you better than I do!”

“Not better!” Jisung knew that the alcohol he’d consumed was lowering his inhibitions, but he couldn’t help but retort, “It could be a threesome! You’ve said before that you’d be open to threesomes.”

Jeongin choked on his beer, and Chan raised his eyebrows again.

Oh. Spurring two of his best friends into a fight wasn’t at all what Hyunjin had intended. He needed to deescalate the situation, and quickly. Suavely.

“Changbin and Felix are vampires!” he blurted out, then clamped his hands over his own mouth.

The room was silent for a moment, the only sound coming from the long-neglected movie.

Then Minho started laughing. “Them? They’re not tall, dark, and handsome!”

Before Chan could shoot Felix a warning look, the silver-haired vampire flashed across the room and was straddling Minho’s lap and baring his fangs. “Maybe not,” he said lowly, rubbing the palm of his hand over his own crotch. “But I’m long, thick, and hard...”

Chan groaned as Minho screamed and pushed Felix away.

So much for subtlety.

Felix flashed over into Seungmin’s lap instead, straddling him and licking up the side of his neck. Seungmin smirked over Felix’s shoulder. He knew Chan wasn’t pleased, but Seungmin had a fond appreciation for chaos. “Naughty little vampire...” he praised into Felix’s ear, earning a downright evil giggle.

The next moment, Changbin was straddling Hyunjin, who didn’t waste any time capturing Changbin’s lips in a messy kiss and reaching to squeeze his ass. As soon as they realized that Changbin was suddenly next to them, Jeongin jumped up off the couch and Jisung climbed into Minho’s lap.

Jisung and Jeongin had started screaming at some point, only amplifying the chaos.

Chan held his head in his hands. He couldn’t take these three anywhere.

“Are you going to fuck now?” Jeongin asked, terror playing across his features. Jisung stopped screaming and looked to Chan.

Chan looked up. “No!” He looked over at Changbin and Hyunjin, who practically had their tongues down each others’ throats and were grinding against each other. He cleared his throat, and corrected, “Well, only if you want us to.”

“Out! Get out!” Minho yelled. He stood up, shaking with adrenaline and protectively tucking Jisung away behind him on the couch. “You’re not invited here. Get the fuck out.”

Well, that wasn’t how invitations worked—you couldn’t exactly just retract them like that—but Chan stood up nonetheless, his hands raised in a show of peace. “Okay! We’re leaving now.” He easily picked Felix up and slung him over his shoulder, carrying him towards the front door.

Seungmin stood up and started gathering trash and empty glasses.

“Now,” Chan emphasized, and Seungmin sighed, setting things back down on the table before heading towards door.

Changbin broke away from a kiss that would surely leave him breathless if his breathing weren't just for show, and said, “I have to go.”

Hyunjin examined Changbin’s face, then replied, “Take me with you.”

Within fifteen seconds, Chan, Changbin, Felix, Seungmin, and Hyunjin were gone, the front door closing behind them. Jeongin was standing in front of the TV, mouth hanging open in shock at all that had just happened. Jisung was kneeling on the couch, clutching Minho’s arm.

And Minho was fuming. “Those freaks hypnotized Hyunjin! We’ve got to go after him.”

Jisung frowned. “I don’t think they did. And they left when you told them to. And why wouldn’t they hypnotize all of us?”

Minho scowled. “I don’t know! Just to play mind games? Who knows how those sick fucks get off!”

“Probably just like us,” Jisung muttered.

Minho turned around to face his boyfriend. “You want them to fuck you, don’t you?! Which one, huh? Chan, right?”

“No, I don’t!” Jisung exclaimed, and he was telling the truth. The thought hadn’t even crossed his mind.

Minho shook his head and held Jisung close to his chest. “I’m sorry, baby, I know. I’m just—fuck. Vampires are real.”

Chapter Text

“So, do you live nearby? Or did you drive here?” Hyunjin asked Changbin. The others were ahead of them, Felix getting lectured by Chan.

“We live nearby,” Changbin answered.

Changbin didn’t hook up with humans often, because they had never been able to give him what he wanted. He was starting to feel a little wary, unsure what he should do next.

But this human... he seemed different.

“Want me to hurt you instead?” Hyunjin’s whispered words echoed in Changbin’s brain, and it was like he could still feel the man’s breath on his ear.

But maybe it had been a fluke. Just something he’d said to let Changbin know he was interested, if the way he had been straining in his pants hadn’t already given him away.

And then there was the feeling of his lips on his own, and his hands grabbing his ass...

He stopped walking, and Hyunjin stopped, too, the others continuing without them. “What do you want, Hyunjin?” Changbin asked, tilting his head as he analyzed the tall human.

Hyunjin stepped right up in front of him and ducked his face down to Changbin’s exposed neck, and his big hands grasped his hips. Changbin shuddered out a breath as Hyunjin ghosted his lips over his neck and applied pressure with his hands. “I want to devour you.”

Changbin rested his hands on Hyunjin’s forearms. “Why?” he whispered. Every other human he and his friends had encountered like this wanted to be devoured themselves, wanted to be dominated by their vampiric strength.

Hyunjin chuckled and pulled Changbin flush against him, then slowly licked his neck before saying, “You’re fucking sexy, baby.” He slid one hand up to wander over Changbin’s muscular back and shoulders. “All these muscles, and those sharp teeth, but all you want—” Changbin gasped and tightened his hands on Hyunjin’s forearms as the human bit his neck, less than gently, but not hard enough to make lingering marks, “—is for me to make you tremble underneath me.”

Changbin was stunned. And incredibly turned on. How had this human, this relative stranger, read him so easily?

“We can’t—we can’t do this here,” Changbin whispered, suddenly aware that they were in the middle of a public sidewalk, and there were actually still some people around even this late in the evening.

Hyunjin hummed and relaxed his grip on Changbin’s hips, taking a half-step back. “Don’t want everyone to see me make a mess of you, baby?”

Thanks to Changbin’s vampiric abilities, they ended up on a rooftop, with the vampire lying on his back on the concrete as Hyunjin tugged his jeans and boxers down to his ankles, leaving them bunched around his black combat boots. Changbin started to sit up to take his shoes off so he could get them completely off, but Hyunjin pushed him roughly back down and loomed over him.

“We’re gonna leave those there to remind you what an eager little bitch you are for me,” Hyunjin said as he undid his black tie, but left it hanging under his shirt collar. God, how was he so sexy? Changbin groaned and bit his lip. Chan, Felix, and Seungmin took good care of him, but they couldn’t give him this power dynamic. Here he was, a powerful vampire, about to let a weak human take him apart.

“Open,” Hyunjin commanded, and Changbin obeyed, opening his mouth to let him slip his fingers inside. Hyunjin pushed four of his fingers all the way to the back of Changbin’s tongue, and Changbin closed his mouth, careful not to let his fangs appear so as not to harm him. Changbin laved his tongue around the long fingers and sucked, and basked in the pleased expression on the human’s face.

“Maybe I should put your mouth to better use than this...” Hyunjin remarked, as if to himself. Then he pulled his fingers out suddenly and flipped Changbin over harshly, taking the vampire by surprise. He dipped his fingers between Changbin’s cheeks and caressed his hole, slicking it up with the vampire’s own saliva.

Changbin moaned, and Hyunjin smirked as he slid one finger in. Changbin was cold, just as cold as the brisk early autumn air around them. “Guess I’m going to have to warm up your hole with my cock, hmm?”

“Yes, please warm me up,” Changbin said, feeling Hyunjin slide a second finger in already and start wiggling them around to stretch him even more.

“Please warm me up, Master,” Hyunjin corrected, using his other hand to push on Changbin’s head, pressing his cheek into the hard concrete.

“Master...” Changbin breathed, and felt his hard cock twitch between his stomach and the concrete.

Hyunjin smiled and targeted his prostate to reward him, watching the vampire buck his hips against the concrete. He kept massaging his fingers mercilessly over his sensitive spot, and the pleasure was so immense that Changbin actually started to tear up, his body trembling, just as he had wanted.

“Sensitive, aren’t we?” Hyunjin asked, not letting up. Tears finally rolled down Changbin’s face onto the roof. Hyunjin took that as his cue to push a third finger past Changbin’s rim, and the vampire relished the sting. “Please fuck me now, Master,” he begged, reaching back with his hands to try to grab on to some part of Hyunjin.

But Hyunjin wouldn’t have that. He pulled his fingers out and yanked the tie from around his neck, then grabbed the vampire’s hands and tied them together tightly. Then he hauled Changbin to his feet and walked him to the edge of the roof.

Hyunjin bent Changbin over the half-wall, the vampire’s face clearing it. Changbin peered down at the street multiple stories below as he heard Hyunjin unzip his pants behind him, his own leaking, neglected cock trapped against the rough wall.

He heard Hyunjin spit, and then the sound of him crudely slicking up his cock before prying apart his cheeks and pressing it against his hole. And then Hyunjin hesitated. “Want me to use a condom? I have one.”

“Vampires can’t have or spread diseases,” Changbin informed him, then bit his lip. Even though it embarrassed him to say it, he added, “And I really want Master to fill me up with his hot cum.”

Hyunjin groaned and pushed in, the head of his cock breaching Changbin’s poorly lubricated hole. Changbin gasped and felt a little dizzy, looking down at the street while the human behind him pressed farther into him, slowly bottoming out. The human was big, bigger than Changbin had anticipated. But he loved the feeling of being impaled on his cock, his rim straining to accommodate it.

Hyunjin hummed and slipped his hands under Changbin’s shirt, scraping his nails down his back. “You like this,” Hyunjin mused, then gripped Changbin’s hips roughly. “You want me to ruin you, don’t you?”

Changbin squeezed his eyes shut, and tried to control his trembling legs. “Yes, please ruin me, Master. Fill me up, make me yours.”

With those words, all thoughts Hyunjin had of teasing the vampire vanished. He gripped tightly onto his hips and started pounding into him, savagely fucking his cock in and out of his straining hole.

“Ahh!” Changbin heaved out, letting his head hang over the ledge, his chin scraping back and forth on the concrete. But he didn’t care. He focused only on standing and pushing his ass up as much as he could, his hands tied uselessly behind his back. Of course, he was more than capable of breaking through the fabric binding him.

If he wanted to.

Sweat rolled down Hyunjin’s brow from the exertion of slamming himself in and out of Changbin, so he slowed down a little, catching his breath as he rolled his hips and said, “Obedient little bitch, taking my big cock so good... Tell me how good it feels to have me filling up your desperate little hole.”

“So good...” Changbin said, wiggling his hips. He felt a sharp smack on his ass and his brain fuzzed over a little. “Master, please keep going,” he begged. “I need it...”

Hyunjin’s heart warmed. Changbin was truly being so good for him. He adjusted his angle and started aiming for the vampire’s prostate, his shallow thrusts picking up speed. He knew he’d hit his target when the man under him moaned and stood on tiptoe to try to get closer.

“Am I making you feel good, hmm? You like being fucked by my big, hot cock?”

“Love it so much...” Changbin mumbled, drool escaping his mouth and falling to the street below.

Hyunjin kept thrusting directly into his prostate, and Changbin came, painting the concrete half-wall he was bent over with his cum. The human felt him tense and clench around his length, and he praised him, “Good little slut, good Binnie...”

He increased his pace, abandoning the vampire’s prostate in favor of reaching as deep into him as he could, panting as he pulled the vampire back by the hips to meet each thrust.

“You still want my cum?” he asked, already knowing the answer.

Changbin whimpered and strained to arch his back more. “Please, Master...” he whined.

“Shit, baby,” Hyunjin muttered, watching his cock pump in and out of Changbin. “You ask that prettily, I’ll give it to you...”

Just a few more thrusts, and Hyunjin was cumming deep inside Changbin. The vampire clenched, trying to milk every last drop from the human’s cock. He felt so warm, warmer than he had ever felt since becoming a vampire.

Hyunjin pulled out slowly, then dropped to his knees behind Changbin. He pried his cheeks apart and licked across his hole, making the vampire jump. Hyunjin laughed. “I told you I want to devour you, baby,” he said, then dove in, licking his own cum out of Changbin’s ass.

Changbin felt boneless, relaxing fully and letting Hyunjin’s hot tongue clean him out. He felt a nip at his rim and jumped a little closer to the wall, only to have Hyunjin pull him back onto his mouth.

Once Hyunjin was satisfied, he stood up and tucked himself back into his pants, then untied Changbin’s wrists so he could put his tie back on. Changbin stood up cautiously and turned around, wishing he’d been able to see the human’s cock which had filled him up so well.

Changbin half-stepped, half-staggered towards Hyunjin, wrapping his arms around his waist and burying his face into his shoulder. He was afraid for a moment that Hyunjin wouldn’t return his affection, so he was relieved when the human settled his arms around his shoulders and held his head close.

Sensing how vulnerable Changbin was feeling, Hyunjin praised, “You did so good for me, baby.”

Changbin melted at his words and nuzzled his face into Hyunjin, desperately trying to hold back tears. It’d be so embarrassing if he cried after sex.

Hyunjin pulled away and knelt down so he could pull up Changbin’s boxers and jeans, carefully pulling the zipper up and hooking the button through the loop. Changbin nodded minutely in appreciation, and stepped back awkwardly. He didn’t want to be alone, but he knew Hyunjin would want to leave now. And he had to transport him off of the roof. At least he could probably curl up with Felix, if he wasn’t busy being punished by Chan...

But Hyunjin surprised him by taking his hand in his and leaning in for a chaste kiss. Hyunjin rested his forehead against Changbin’s, and asked, “Can I go home with you, Bin?”

Changbin breathed a shaky sigh of relief. “Yeah. Please. I'd like that.” He held onto Hyunjin and whisked him off the rooftop towards the home he shared with Chan, Felix, and Seungmin.

***

Changbin was largely nocturnal, but with Hyunjin sprawled out in his bed with one arm and one leg hooked around him, and in his post-sex haze, he felt sleep tugging at him. He carefully slipped one hand into the human’s hair and watched him for a little while, admiring the way his brows pinched together in his sleep as if he were thinking really hard, his chest expanding against Changbin’s side with each breath.

He felt inexplicably secure with this human’s weight over him.

***

Jisung awoke the next morning to a text that made him sigh in relief, one hand clutched to his chest, the other holding his phone.

Hyunjin: I’m alive

Jisung: !!!!

Jisung: We were worried about you!!

Hyunjin: Sorry I didn’t text you last night; I was busy ;)

Jisung: Tell me EVERYTHING right NOW

Hyunjin: Well

Hyunjin: I fucked a vampire ;)

Jisung: omg omg omg

Jisung: Can you walk??

Hyunjin: Maybe I wasn’t clear

Hyunjin: *I* fucked *him*

Jisung: shit

Jisung: Did he feed from you??

Hyunjin: No, he didn’t feed from me

Hyunjin: Not yet at least

Jisung: Not yet?? Are you still with him??

Hyunjin: I’m in his bed right now. He’s still asleep

Jisung: !

Jisung: !!!!

Jisung: Lino just woke up. He wants to know if you’re safe

Hyunjin: I’m safe. He won’t hurt me

Jisung: How do you know?

Hyunjin: He won’t. I just know.

Chapter Text

When Changbin had brought Hyunjin home the night before, they had gone straight to his room, and hadn’t seen any of his roommates.

Hadn’t seen them.

While they were in the hallway, Hyunjin did hear who he thought was Felix, his deep voice carrying through the walls as he alternated between maniacal laughter, moans, and screams. Luckily the sounds were largely shut out once they got into Changbin’s room. Changbin hadn’t said anything about it, so Hyunjin hadn’t asked.

Now it was morning, and Hyunjin really had to pee. He carefully climbed out of bed and padded over to the door. He shivered, pulling up the hood of the hoodie that Changbin had lent him, and wishing that the sweatpants he’d also borrowed were a little bit longer. The house was extremely cold; they probably didn’t bother heating it at all. Maybe he should’ve borrowed some socks, too.

He opened the door as quietly as he could and stepped into the hallway, closing the door mostly shut behind him; he didn’t want to have to risk making noise with the doorknob more than he had to.

The apartment was extremely dark, which made sense given its inhabitants. Hyunjin moved down the hallway, feeling for a light switch, but not finding one. But he did find a door. And he couldn’t see very well, but based on how little space there was between the door and the corner that presumably went into the living room, Hyunjin was confident that this was a small room. Probably a bathroom.

In retrospect, he probably should’ve just woken Changbin up and asked him where the bathroom was. But the vampire had looked so cute curled up in bed, and Hyunjin really wanted to just slip back into bed with him after he got back from the bathroom, so he decided to test his luck.

Hyunjin opened the door as quietly as he could manage and reached inside, sliding his hand along the wall to find a switch. And he did find one, so he flipped it.

It was not a bathroom.

Hyunjin collapsed to the floor in shock at the sight of Felix hanging upside down from the ceiling by cuffed feet. He was in a straightjacket, a strap secured between his legs, which were bare. And which also looked like they’d been mauled; they were covered in various-sized wounds - cuts and bites and scratches with lines of dried blood trailing down from them, staining the bottom of the white straightjacket where it was secured around his hips. His silvery hair hung down, his head a few feet above the floor.

A moment after the lights turned on, Felix’s eyes snapped open. His lips stretched into a devilish smile, and he let his fangs peek out. “Come to play?” he asked, his deep voice sending a chill down Hyunjin’s spine.

Hyunjin tried to scramble backwards, but instead of moving through the door which he had left open behind him, he collided with someone’s legs. He heard a dark chuckle as he jumped away, and his hood fell down when he turned around to see Seungmin standing in the doorway with his hands in his pockets. He was impeccably well-dressed, his pinstriped navy suit perfectly fitted, his tie blood-red under his crisp white collar. “The bathroom is across the hall, if that’s what you were looking for,” he said casually, stepping into the room and approaching Felix. “And if you want to use this facility...” he unbuckled his belt and started undoing his pants. Hyunjin watched Felix grin and lick his lips, his head hanging at crotch-level. Seungmin continued, “You’re more than welcome to once I’m done. I’d let you go first, but I’d be late for work.”

Hyunjin scrambled out of the room before he witnessed anything else, closing the door behind him. He was beyond relieved that he hadn’t relieved himself in Changbin’s sweatpants due to the frights he’d just experienced, and he proceeded into the room across the hall.

This was also not a bathroom.

A small fire was burning in a large fireplace, providing enough illumination for Hyunjin to see that he must be in Chan’s bedroom. And he could tell that because he saw Chan himself sprawled out on a king-sized bed as if he’d just collapsed on top of the sheets. The room was well-decorated, with intricately carved wooden furniture, plush rugs, and beautiful art. Chan was wearing dark red silk pants and was shirtless, his muscular back and his well-built, expansive shoulders on full display. One arm hung off the side of the bed, and Hyunjin could see that his hand was stained with blood. Felix’s blood, if Hyunjin had to guess.

After taking in the room for a moment, and taking a mental picture of Chan for later, he turned around to leave.

And of course, a floorboard creaked under his foot.

Before he could even take a breath, Hyunjin felt a hand grip his hair and pull his head back and to the side, exposing his neck. Hyunjin stood as still as he could as he felt an arm snake around his abdomen. He felt breath on his neck, and he wondered whether he should scream, but then Chan huskily said, “Hyunjin. It’s just you.”

Hyunjin nodded, too afraid to speak. He could tell the vampire was only using a small fraction of his strength. Chan released his grip on the human’s hair and stepped back. Hyunjin turned around to face him cautiously, and watched him scrub a hand over his face and then through his dark hair. “You shouldn’t wander into vampires’ bedrooms when they’re sleeping. I could’ve hurt you.”

Hyunjin bowed and nodded, saying, “Seungmin told me this was the bathroom. I’m sorry.” Hyunjin kicked himself internally. He didn’t want to sound like he was blaming Seungmin. He was, but he had also wandered into a random room of his own accord before that.

Chan stepped closer and Hyunjin flinched. A tiny amused expression flicked across the vampire’s face as he grabbed the door with his blood-stained hand and pushed it farther open. “I’ll show you to the bathroom,” Chan said, and moved into the hallway, Hyunjin on his heels.

After Hyunjin used the bathroom, and washed his face while he was at it, Chan escorted him back to Changbin’s room. Hyunjin closed the door behind him and leaned his back up against it.

That was the most terrifying trip to the bathroom he’d ever had.

He crawled back into bed, trying not to disturb Changbin, but as soon as Hyunjin settled down, the vampire rolled over and slung an arm and a leg over him. “Thought you left,” he mumbled, nuzzling his head into Hyunjin’s shoulder.

Hyunjin tentatively ran a hand through Changbin’s black hair, and smiled when the vampire smiled softly and arched into the touch, only to reposition to rest his head over Hyunjin’s heart.

“I wouldn’t leave without saying anything,” Hyunjin assured him quietly, admiring Changbin’s handsome features. “I just had to go to the bathroom.” He paused, then added, “Your roommates are scary.”

The vampire smirked, his eyes still closed. “Yeah? And I’m not?”

Hyunjin considered. “Maybe when you grabbed me in the kitchen.”

Changbin chuckled. “Didn’t stop you from trying to get in my pants.”

“Trying and succeeding...” Hyunjin hummed, moving his hand down to lightly caress the back of Changbin’s neck, and then his cheek.

Changbin hummed too, melting into the intimate touch as he was lulled back to sleep by the sound of Hyunjin’s heart beating steadily under his ear.

Chapter Text

Seungmin did need to go to work, but he had something more important to do first.

He had done his research. Jeongin’s social media showed that he went to the same coffee shop every morning, like clockwork. So, he got there earlier than the time Jeongin normally posted a picture of his coffee and settled into a seat with his back to the door.

When Jeongin turned around with his coffee and saw Seungmin, one of the scary vampires from the other night, sitting at his favorite table, he froze. Seungmin gave a friendly wave – it was surprisingly adorable – and gestured to the seat across from him.

Jeongin considered running away, but these vampires had some sort of super speed thing going on that he knew wouldn’t bode well for a successful escape. So, with his heart trying to beat out of his chest, he sat in the chair across from Seungmin, hanging his backpack from the back of it.

“Good morning,” Seungmin said casually, sipping his coffee.

Jeongin clasped his shaky hands around his hot coffee cup. “Are you...” he gulped, and continued in a whisper, “...are you here to kill me?”

Seungmin hummed and raised his eyebrows as if that were a novel thought. Although he liked that his mere presence was enough to make the human in front of him quake in fear, he did feel bad that he felt that way. “No. That’s not in my plans at all. I just wanted to talk.”

Jeongin relaxed a little, but was still apprehensive. “Talk about... what?”

Seungmin sat forward and folded his hands together on the table next to his coffee, and Jeongin leaned farther back in his chair. “I just want to make sure that you don’t share what you learned last night about me and my friends with anyone else.”

Jeongin shook his head rapidly. “I won’t, I swear! Not a word!”

Seungmin nodded and sat back, sipping his coffee. “Good.”

Surprised at the lack of threats and intimidation, Jeongin timidly sat forward and took a sip of his own coffee. “Is that... all?”

Seungmin nodded again and said, “Yes! That’s all.” Satisfied, he changed the topic. “Are you a student?”

“What?” Jeongin asked, shocked at the subject change.

“Are you a student?” Seungmin asked again, gesturing at the backpack.

Jeongin turned to look at his own backpack as if he hadn’t hung it from his chair himself. “Oh! Yeah. I’m in my last year of university.”

“What are you studying?” Seungmin asked.

“Education,” Jeongin smiled, forgetting for a moment that he was sitting across from a vampire. He loved his major so much.

“Oh really? What kind of classes are you taking this semester?”

Jeongin frowned. “Math. Chemistry. History.” He loved his major so much so that he had neglected to fulfill some of his general education requirements in favor of taking classes for his major, and now he was paying the price and having to take them in his next to last semester.

Seungmin could sense the change in Jeongin’s disposition. “Gen eds?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Jeongin sighed, gazing into his coffee. “I have a big chemistry midterm next week and I've had no idea what the professor’s been talking about for weeks. It’s like another language.”

Seungmin tapped his fingers on the side of his coffee cup. “I could help you study. If you want.”

Jeongin looked him in the eye for the first time since he’d sat down. “Really? Do you know chemistry?”

Seungmin smiled. “Yeah. I’ve gone to university a few times.”

Jeongin made a disgusted face. “Why?”

Laughing, Seungmin answered, “I got bored.”

Wow, he’s really cute when he laughs, Jeongin thought. No! He’s a vampire! He could kill you! He’s not cute.

They talked for a while as they finished their coffee, actually having a pretty nice conversation, especially given how one participant wasn’t sure if he would survive it at the beginning.

Jeongin noticed that Seungmin wasn’t always cute. When he was speaking seriously, he was quite handsome. He had a very deep expression in his eyes; Jeongin wondered how much they had seen.

They exchanged numbers and said goodbye outside of the coffee shop. “Your place at 8PM?” Seungmin asked.

“Yeah. See you then!” Jeongin nodded and turned to walk away. Then he realized that, this entire time, Seungmin had been out during the day. He turned back around to ask how, but the vampire was already gone.

***

Hyunjin stayed with Changbin as long as he could until he was too hungry to bear it anymore. He wasn’t going to venture into the kitchen to check after his last excursion through the vampires’ home, but he assumed they probably didn’t keep food. Then again, they had eaten food at Minsung’s movie night, so maybe...

No, it wasn’t worth the risk of encountering Changbin’s scary roommates again.

So Hyunjin had said goodbye to Changbin and slipped out as quietly as possible and headed home to the apartment he shared with Jeongin. He got home around 3PM, and was in the process of scarfing down a bowl of ramen when Jeongin got home.

Hyunjin had also texted Jeongin that he was safe, but he had gotten fewer details than Jisung had. That had been on purpose; Hyunjin loved talking about his sex life with his roommate, who knew every detail about every guy who had ever so much as looked at Hyunjin. Jeongin was a good listener, and lived somewhat vicariously through Hyunjin since his own sex life was rather dismal.

Jeongin listened, enraptured as Hyunjin recounted the events of the night before, including his horror-fraught trip to the bathroom. Jeongin had yet to tell Hyunjin about how Seungmin had crashed his morning coffee ritual.

“So,” Hyunjin finished. “Vampires aren’t all bad. At least, not Changbin or Chan. I’m not sure about Seungmin or Felix yet, but they didn’t kill me, so that’s something!”

“I don’t think people should get points for not killing you,” Jeongin said. “That should be a given.”

Hyunjin shrugged. “I guess you’re right. So, how was your day?”

Jeongin exhaled slowly. “Well, I had coffee with Seungmin this morning.”

Hyunjin sat bolt upright in dramatic fashion. “With Seungmin? The vampire?”

Jeongin scoffed. “You’re one to talk. You slept with one.”

“Fair. So? Tell me more!”

Jeongin recounted the events of that morning to his roommate, who listened with wide eyes. When he was done, Hyunjin beamed and hugged Jeongin, “We can both have sex with vampires!”

Shaking Hyunjin away, Jeongin said, “We’re just going to study.”

Hyunjin looked at him with a sparkle in his eye. “You sound like a teenager. A lying teenager.”

“Well it’s true! He’s going to help me with chemistry.”

Hyunjin flopped back dramatically onto the couch. “With chemistry! Come on, man, do you even hear yourself right now?” He sat up suddenly. “Do you think he’s hot?”

Jeongin scrunched up his nose. “I’m not going to have sex with him!”

With a knowing smile, Hyunjin said, “You do think he’s hot, don’t you? I can tell. I know you.” He leaned forward, propping his elbow on his knee and resting his chin in his hand. “Do you think he’s a top or a bottom?” He gasped and leaned closer, more conspiratorially. “He’s probably a dom, judging by what you said about him and Felix.”

Jeongin’s brain went empty. He hadn’t considered any of this before. He had never dommed or subbed himself, but he knew enough about it through Hyunjin. As far as topping or bottoming, he had done both before and didn’t feel any particular inclination towards either. To be fair, he’d only ever had really crappy sex, so maybe he wasn’t sure whether he liked one better than the other. So if Seungmin had a preference, he’d be up for whatever. Theoretically.

But they weren’t going to have sex.

Hyunjin answered his own question. “I bet he’s a top. Remember how Felix climbed into his lap? Seungmin gave off major top energy.”

Jeongin stood up. “It doesn’t matter! We’re not. Going. To have. Sex!”

***

By 8:45PM, all Jeongin could think about was having sex with Seungmin. They were sitting on the living room couch, and he hadn’t processed one word Seungmin had said to him since he’d started teaching this one particular chemistry concept.

Seungmin just kept droning on and on, pointing at the textbook, and Jeongin nodded every once in a while, but all he could think about was how nice Seungmin’s hands looked, how long his fingers were, how inviting his lips looked, how it would feel to have Seungmin over him...

“Jeongin?” Seungmin asked suddenly.

“Mm, yeah?” Jeongin asked, snapping out of his thoughts.

“You’re not paying attention,” Seungmin stated.

Jeongin laughed nervously. “Just like in class. My brain just turns off when I hear chemistry talk.”

Seungmin hummed. “I don’t think that’s all.” He leaned forward, ever so slightly, into Jeongin’s space. And he noticed Jeongin start holding his breath. “Why are you so distracted?” He knew the answer. Jeongin had been quite obviously staring at Seungmin’s lips for almost a minute.

Jeongin smiled pleasantly and acted oblivious. “I’m not! Just tired.”

“Do you need to take a break?” Seungmin asked, cocking his head to the side and giving Jeongin a subtle look. One that was seductive under the surface, but could be interpreted as innocent.

Jeongin’s heart was beating faster. He knew Hyunjin would be screaming at him to kiss Seungmin already, but he didn’t want to come on to his hot (not hot!) new vampire tutor friend –

Seungmin leaned in even closer, now unmistakably making a move. Jeongin froze, eyes trained on Seungmin’s lips, which were just a matter of inches away from his own.

“Do you want to kiss me?” Seungmin asked, his eyes trained on the human’s, which he noted were back to staring at his lips.

Jeongin just nodded, and watched as Seungmin closed the distance and pressed his lips softly against his own. It was electrifying, and Jeongin was sure that even if Seungmin were human, he’d still be able to hear his heart pounding in his chest. After what felt like an eternity, but was only a few seconds, Seungmin pulled back just enough to ask, “Can I kiss you more?”

A minute later, Seungmin had Jeongin lying down on the couch and was over top of him, and they were thoroughly making out. Seungmin was patient and controlled, contrasting sharply with Jeongin’s neediness and messiness. Jeongin often got quite shy and self-conscious in these types of situations, but he felt oddly safe in Seungmin’s hands. In Seungmin’s big hands.

Speaking of those hands, Jeongin really wished that they would start groping him. But they were behaving, one near his shoulder and one tucked under the small of his back. He started getting antsy, and his pants felt really tight, and after a few minutes, he rutted up into Seungmin without even realizing it until he’d already done it.

The vampire chuckled darkly. “So needy,” he observed, kissing Jeongin’s jaw and making him gasp. He spoke close to the human’s ear, “I’m going to take my time with you, so be good and take what I choose to give you.”

Jeongin nodded without a thought, a little whine escaping. Normally he would feel incredibly embarrassed about that whine, but, as it was, he was consumed with a craving for Seungmin’s touch.

As if reading his mind, Seungmin moved his hand from the small of Jeongin’s back to his side, holding the lower part of his rib cage in that big hand. He hummed and praised, “Good little lamb,” kissing Jeongin again, passionately but with precision.

Jeongin would also normally be incredibly concerned that a vampire had just called him a lamb.

They kept on like that for a few more minutes, Jeongin getting more and more worked up but refraining valiantly from trying to grind against Seungmin.

The human jumped when he heard his roommate, who had apparently just walked around from the back of the couch, half-scream, “Oh! My god.” Hyunjin held a hand to his heart at the unexpected sight of the two on the couch. “I thought you left already,” he explained, leaving immediately after shooting his roommate a grin and a thumbs-up.

Seungmin sat up, unbothered. “I should go. Text me if you want to study again before your midterm.” And with that, he saw himself out of their apartment.

After he heard the door slam shut, Hyunjin ran back into the living room and jumped onto the couch. “So?! Tell me everything!”

Jeongin pulled a pillow into his lap to hide the bulge in his pants and held his head in his hands. He groaned plaintively, “He’s really hot!”

Chapter Text

Chan watched from outside Minho and Jisung’s apartment until he saw a light come on, signaling that someone was awake. About fifteen minutes later, he knocked on their door.

His sharp ears heard someone approach the door, likely looking through the peephole, and then whispers and scuffling. He waited patiently, and finally, Minho opened the door just a crack, leaving it partially latched.

“What?” Minho asked rudely.

“I’m sorry to bother you, but I just... really didn’t like how we left things last night,” Chan said, with complete sincerity.

But Minho wasn’t having it. He scoffed. “You mean when we found out you entered our home under false pretenses and then your friend pounced on me?”

Okay, that was fair. But Chan’s false pretenses weren’t the ones that Minho assumed they were. “I’d really like to explain myself and apologize on Felix’s behalf.”

“He’s not here?” Minho asked, trying to look behind Chan.

“No. He’s... busy,” Chan answered.

Minho scoffed again. “Busy what? Jumping other strangers?”

Chan looked Minho dead in the eye. “Busy being punished.”

Minho froze. After a pause, he said, “Good.”

Chan smiled pleasantly. “May I come in?”

“Should I let a bloodthirsty vampire into my home? Hmm, let me think...” Minho pretended to be thinking. “No!”

Chan smiled again, less pleasantly, got his face closer to the crack in the door, and lowered his voice in case any neighbors could hear. “I could break this door down if I wanted to, but I’m not going to because I’m not a brute. If you don’t want me to come in, fine, but I really would like to explain myself.”

Not backing down, Minho smiled sarcastically. “I retracted your invitation last night. You can’t even cross the threshold.”

Chan didn’t like being challenged. He suddenly extended his hand over the threshold and gripped the door to hold it open. Minho tried to close it, pushing his whole body weight against the door, but it wouldn’t budge. Chan smirked. “Let me explain myself.”

Minho was getting really annoyed. Maybe if he just heard this freak out, he’d leave them alone. Besides, he could apparently enter their apartment whenever he wanted, so if he was dangerous, it would be better not to piss him off too much. “Fine.” Chan let go of the door so Minho could unlatch it, and Chan stepped inside, closing the door behind him.

“Is Jisung home?” he asked. “I’d like to talk to him, too.”

Minho answered quickly. “No. He’s not home.”

Chan knew he was lying; if he focused, he could hear Jisung’s heart beating on the other side of the closed bedroom door. Besides, he was always good at telling when people were lying. But he’d let Minho lie about this. “Maybe I can talk to him another time, then.”

That thought set Minho off. He forcefully pushed Chan against the door, pressing his forearm against his collarbones, and said lowly, “You don’t get anywhere near Jisung, got it?”

Oh, Chan really didn’t like being challenged.

In a flash, Chan was pinning Minho’s front against the door, the human’s arms pinned behind his own back. Chan felt a little guilty for using his vampire speed and strength, but he was sure that even if he were still human, he’d have been able to do the same. He only held Minho there long enough for Minho to register what had happened before he let him go, turning his back to him to go sit down in the armchair he’d sat in the previous night.

A moment later, Minho sat down in the middle of one of the couches, scowling. “You’re doing a great job convincing me you’re not here to hurt me,” he said sarcastically, rubbing one of his wrists.

“I’m not here to hurt you,” Chan said, “But I also didn’t come here to be threatened.”

Minho scoffed and rolled his eyes. “You’re the big bad vampire here, not me.”

Chan nodded, and acceded, “You’re right. I shouldn’t have done that. I’m just so used to having to put Felix in his place.” He laughed lightheartedly. “Sorry.”

Minho smirked a little. “Felix is a brat.”

Chan chuckled. “Yeah. Yeah, he really is.”

Minho stared unblinkingly at Chan. “So? You said you wanted to explain yourself.”

Looking down and nodding, Chan folded his hands together and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “We never intended any harm. I just overheard you and Jisung talking about vampires in the video store, and you seemed to have a rather... low... opinion of them, so I just wanted to – I don’t know what my plan was exactly. Hang out with you guys? Get to know you? Show you that vampires aren’t as bad as you think they are?”

Scoffing yet again, Minho pointed out, “So, to prove you’re not so bad, you all lied to us, got invited into our home under false pretenses, terrified Jisung and Jeongin, practically kidnapped Hyunjin, and borderline sexually assaulted me?”

Chan pressed his lips together. “Hyunjin went with Changbin willingly. But you’re right. I went about things the wrong way, and Felix made things worse.” He looked Minho in the eye. “I sincerely apologize. For everything.”

Minho stared him down. Chan did seem sincere. And nobody had gotten hurt. “I accept your apology. But I don’t want you coming around here anymore. None of you. If Hyunjin and Changbin are going to carry on with each other, fine, but Jisung and I don’t want any part of it.”

Chan nodded. “Understood. I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t tell anyone about what we are.”

Minho answered quickly, “We won’t.”

Chan stood up and held out his hand to Minho. The human stood up and shook the vampire’s hand and saw him to the door, triple locking it as soon as Chan was on the other side.

Jisung wasted no time busting out of the bedroom. “I still wanna hang out with them!” he whined. “They’re nice vampires. He apologized and everything!”

Minho scowled and sat back down on the couch. “They’re probably just going to come back and kill us in our sleep.” He crossed his arms. He didn’t really believe that; Chan had seemed sincere, but who knew whether he was lying or not.

Jisung plopped down on the couch next to his boyfriend. “I want to be friends with Felix,” he whined.

“Well Felix is apparently busy being punished right now,” Minho informed him.

“P- punished?” Jisung asked, eyes wide. “How?”

Minho shrugged. “I don’t know.” He watched Jisung closely. “Thought you weren’t into that kind of stuff.”

Jisung averted his eyes. “I dunno. Seems kinda... sexy.”

Minho cocked his head. “Does my Sungie want to be punished?”

If it was possible, Jisung averted his eyes even further. “No,” he said quietly.

Minho smirked. He could read his boyfriend like a book. He slid a hand onto Jisung’s thigh. “Has my Sungie been... a bad boy?”

Jisung frowned and shook his head, then looked up at his boyfriend and insisted, “I’m a good boy.”

Minho raised his eyebrows in surprise, and watched Jisung get embarrassed. “Oh yeah?”

“Minho...” Jisung whined, breaths coming faster.

“Are you my good boy?” Minho asked.

Jisung swallowed. “Yes,” he whispered.

“Yes, what?” Minho asked, lifting his boyfriend’s chin with his other hand. His heart raced while he waited to see how Jisung would answer.

“Yes... Sir?” Jisung said quietly.

Minho hummed. “I like the sound of that.” He stood up and gestured at the couch. “Hands and knees, baby.”

Although Minho tended to take the lead when they got frisky, Minho and Jisung had never played with any dom/sub dynamics before, so this was new territory for both of them. They both knew a little because of all of Hyunjin’s stories, though.

Jisung scrambled up and did as he was told, and Minho knelt on the couch behind him. He slid Jisung’s sweatpants and underwear down to find that he had his black butt plug in.

They did have toys they played with.

Minho caressed his boyfriend’s ass cheeks and watched him clench around the plug. Jisung looked back at him over his shoulder. “I’m ready for you. Sir.” The “Sir” sounded a bit unnatural, but anything new always seemed odd at first.

Minho debated for a moment. He remembered the story Hyunjin had told him about one time he intentionally fingered himself without his dom’s permission so that he would get punished, and how pissed he was when his dom didn’t follow through with the punishment. They had broken up not long after.

But Minho and Jisung didn’t have any rules in place. This was all completely new. And Jisung clearly wanted to be good. So Minho would frame it that way.

He slid his shorts and underwear down to free his rapidly hardening cock and gave it a few strokes, saying, “My good Sungie, all prepped and ready for me.” He carefully removed the plug and set it aside. Jisung had used copious amounts of lube; some of it dripped down onto his balls. “Give me your shirt,” Minho said. Once he had it, he spread it out underneath Jisung. No need to make a mess of the couch.

Minho pressed his hard cock against Jisung’s rim, and bit his lip as he watched Jisung’s hole stretch easily to take him in. He pushed in, holding Jisung by the hips, and sank all the way in. He hummed, and said, “So good, baby. You feel so good around me.”

Jisung whined. “Please, Sir.”

“Please what?” Minho asked.

“Please move,” Jisung beseeched.

“Since you asked so nicely...” Minho started fucking Jisung slowly. He could last a long time at this pace.

But soon, Jisung seemed antsy. He asked quietly, blushing so hard his ears turned red, “Please use me, Sir.”

Minho’s head spun. Fuck, that was hot. “My good boy just wants me to use him, hmm?” he asked, rubbing Jisung’s lower back lovingly.

Jisung nodded and smushed his face into a pillow. “Please.”

Minho started pounding into Jisung, pulling him back by his hips to meet each thrust. Jisung became a mess of moans and grunts, his body pliant under his boyfriend’s hands.

“Sungie, you feel so good,” Minho panted. The sound of skin smacking against skin filled their apartment, and the sight of his boyfriend just taking what he was giving him brought him right to the edge. He reached to grasp Jisung’s cock, which was hard and leaking, and started pumping it in time with his thrusts. “Gonna cum, baby,” he said, then did just that, moaning low as he came deep inside of his boyfriend. “Oh shit, Sungie,” he said, leaning forward and resting his forehead on Jisung’s back, still stroking him rapidly. “You gonna cum for Sir?”

Jisung whined and Minho felt his cock pulse in his hand. He kept stroking him through his high, littering his back with kisses. “So good, baby. You’re so good.”

They stayed there, bodies pressed together, just panting for a moment. Then Minho sat up and pulled out carefully, grabbing the butt plug and pushing it back in. “Come on, baby. Shower time.”

Jisung stood up, legs a little shaky for a moment, but Minho supported him. He hugged his boyfriend, nuzzling his face into his chest. “That was fun,” Jisung said.

Minho smiled warmly and wrapped his arms around Jisung. “It was.”

***

After their shower, Minho and Jisung had a long discussion. This discussion ended with them texting Hyunjin to ask for Changbin’s number, then texting Changbin to ask for Chan’s and Felix’s numbers. Changbin also sent them Seungmin’s.

After all, if they wanted them dead, they’d be dead already.

Chapter Text

After Changbin and Hyunjin decided to take a detour together, Chan turned around to face Felix, who had been trailing behind him. They stood in the mouth of a dark alley. Seungmin, who had been walking at Chan’s side, kept walking.

As he leaned close to Felix’s ear, Chan was cognizant of the few people who were still walking around at such a late hour. “You’ve been naughty, Felix,” he said huskily.

Felix trembled slightly, but if Chan knew him at all – and Chan knew Felix extremely well – it was out of excitement, not fear.

“Have I?” Felix asked innocently, tilting his head to the side to expose his neck to Chan.

Chan took a deep breath to ground himself, and spoke slowly and quietly, “You’re going to run home as fast as you can, and if I catch you before you get there, I’m going to make you gargle your own blood.”

“Promise?” Felix smarted back with a grin, then walked backwards into the alley. He winked, and then he was gone.

Chan’s fangs emerged as he grinned, and then he was gone too, hot on Felix’s trail.

They were running with their enhanced speed across the rooftops, just a blur to the human eye. They actually lived pretty far away from the area of the city they had started in, so even with their speed, it took them several minutes to get home. Chan could move faster than Felix since he was an older vampire, but Felix was cunning, dashing around corners and changing his elevation frequently. But Chan was never too far away.

Felix debated whether he should slow down just enough, or make just one poor routing choice too many, to let Chan catch him before they got home – he knew that his threat was no joke, and he kind of wanted to try that – but he decided he’d rather deal with a Chan who had just lost a race; Chan’s competitive nature was something Felix was no stranger to manipulating for his own pleasure.

Just for the fun of the risk, Felix let Chan almost catch him once, just barely escaping nimbly out of his grasp with a “Better luck next time, old man!” before dashing away at full speed. The frustrated growl Chan let out delighted the younger vampire’s ears.

They had a window into their living room which they kept unlocked; they lived high up, so they weren’t worried about anyone else using it as a point of entry into their apartment. Felix opened it quickly and tumbled inside, Chan following just a moment later. Chan grabbed Felix by the back of his oversized white t-shirt and literally dragged him to what they called “Felix’s bedroom.”

It was the room in which he had a bed, although he usually slept in one of his roommates’ beds. But mostly, it was a sex and punishment dungeon.

Giggles were bubbling out of Felix. He hadn’t wanted to mess up whatever Chan was trying to accomplish at the humans’ movie night; sometimes he just acted a bit impulsively. Maybe if he didn’t enjoy Chan’s punishments so much, he’d behave more consistently. “Are you gonna fuck me so rough I bleed again, hyung?” he asked, excited.

Chan threw open the door to Felix’s bedroom and dragged Felix inside, then slammed the door closed behind him. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you, you little freak?”

Pain was different for vampires. It still hurt, but it hurt less, or in a way that didn’t bother them so much. They healed remarkably fast, too; a small, shallow wound might take ten minutes to heal, while a deep gash might take a couple hours. A broken bone or damaged organs would heal within a day, depending on the severity.

Felix’s relationship with pain had changed drastically when he became a vampire so many years ago. When he was human, as little as a papercut would bring him to tears; when Chan had offered to turn him, Felix was scared to death of what the bite would feel like. But now, pain was something he got off on. Not only the pain, but the blood, the messiness. It still hurt, but it hurt in a way that was almost intoxicating to the silver-haired vampire.

Although this wasn’t unheard of among vampires, it certainly wasn’t standard. Chan couldn’t personally relate, but he liked nothing more in the world than making Felix feel good, so he made sure to indulge the younger vampire from time to time. Besides, the sight of blood made him feel some kind of way, too. Not to mention the taste.

“I’m your little freak, Channie,” Felix said in a teasing, high-pitched voice.

Chan let go of Felix and crossed to a tall cabinet where they kept a lot of their toys. He saw Felix start to get up off the floor out of the corner of his eye and flashed back over to him, pushing him down onto the floor with a shoe on his chest.

“I’m not happy with you, Felix,” Chan said, looking down at him with a stern look before returning to the toy cabinet. “That wasn’t a nice way to treat potential new friends.” He took Felix’s straightjacket off its hanger and slipped something else into his pocket, then turned back to Felix, who had stayed down on the floor this time. “What did you do to Hyunjin in the kitchen?”

“I didn’t do anything!” Felix said, laying his head back on the hard floor and folding his hands on his chest, as if he were cloudwatching. “He just saw Bin refilling my Bloody Mary.”

Chan hummed and yanked Felix up into a standing position. “From his wrist, I presume?”

“How else?” Felix asked snarkily, and received a slap on the cheek.

“That was foolish of you both, but I assume it was your idea.”

Felix shrugged noncommittally as Chan completely undressed him. He slowly pulled the silver-haired vampire close and sank his teeth into his neck, drinking just a little before setting to work wrapping Felix up in the straightjacket. Then he pushed Felix down to sit on the floor while he secured his ankles in metal cuffs that were lined with leather on the inside. They fit extremely tightly around his ankles, and had chains trailing from them which looped through two heavy-duty hooks in the ceiling.

Chan pulled hard on both of the chains where they trailed back down from the hooks, causing Felix to be hauled up towards the ceiling by his ankles, giggling the whole way up. The hooks were set apart from each other so that Felix’s two feet were spread about two feet apart. The dark-haired vampire adjusted him just right so that his face was at the height of Chan’s crotch, then secured the chains to a wall to keep him hanging upside-down at that precise height.

Walking around behind Felix, Chan took something out of his pocket and pushed it unceremoniously past his unlubricated rim, making Felix hiss. “You really are mad,” Felix said, laughing, as Chan took the wire attached to the bullet vibrator he had just nestled against Felix’s prostate and looped it tightly around Felix’s left thigh with the remote hanging to pull it taut, thus effectively keeping the vibrator in place. “Not even gonna fuck me?” he whined, realizing he probably wasn’t going to be getting any cock anywhere near his ass anytime soon.

Chan’s hand flew out and scratched Felix’s right thigh, shallowly but enough to bleed. “Doesn’t seem like that’d be much of a punishment,” he observed, walking back around to stand in front of Felix. Chan took the last strap that he hadn’t yet secured and pulled it tightly over Felix’s hard cock and through the loop on the back of the straightjacket, effectively closing off access to Felix’s ass.

Satisfied with his handiwork, the dark-haired vampire went back to the toy cabinet and picked out a knife. He returned to where Felix was suspended and ran the tip of the knife across his exposed legs. Finally, he chose a spot, poising the knife on the back of Felix’s calf. He started dragging the sharp blade agonizingly slowly down the back of Felix’s leg, then flipped the switch on the vibrator to its highest setting.

Felix yelled in surprise, and squirmed helplessly as Chan kept slicing the back of his leg, running the knife all the way over the back of his knee and down onto his thigh. He didn’t cut particularly deep, but it was enough to leave a bleeding red line all the way down. Chan licked as far up the line as he could, his saliva slightly stinging the fresh wound.

“Humans are much more delicate than I am, hyung,” Felix commented in a sing-song voice, clearly already adjusting well to the vibrator. “Can’t play with them like you can with meee.”

Chan pulled away from Felix’s leg and paused, watching blood slowly seep out of the thin wound. Maybe Felix sabotaging movie night hadn’t been a mere impulse, but rather stemmed from a subconscious fear of being replaced, or losing Chan in some way. He walked around in front of Felix. Tilting his head, he said, “Whatever ends up happening with them isn’t going to affect what we have, love.”

Felix hadn’t expected Chan to see through him so easily, but now that he had, he wasn’t going to try to hide his worry. “I like it being just the four of us.”

Chan hummed and tapped the flat side of the knife on the underside of Felix’s chin. “I like it too,” he said, “but sometimes things can change, and they’re still good, but in a new way. Like when Seungmin joined us.”

Right on cue, Seungmin walked into the room. “Why is he still talking?” he asked like he was annoyed, rolling up his sleeves.

“Good point, Seungmin,” Chan said, then tossed the knife aside and lowered his pants.

Felix had stars in his eyes hanging directly in front of Chan’s big cock. He liked to joke that he fell in love with Chan’s cock before he fell in love with Chan himself, but it might be a little true.

Seungmin stood behind Felix and held his head still as Chan stuffed his cock into Felix’s waiting mouth. Felix’s lips strained around its remarkable width, and Chan didn’t give him a chance to try to pleasure him before he started slowly face-fucking Felix, stuffing his mouth full of his cock over and over. Seungmin dug his fingernails into the front of Felix’s left thigh and bared his fangs over his inner thigh, sinking them easily into the tender flesh. He grazed just the right vessel just right to provide a slow but steady flow of blood, which he hungrily drank down.

Human blood was always better, but vampire blood was still intoxicating.

Chan followed suit, biting into Felix’s upper right thigh and similarly controlling the flow of the blood, still thrusting in and out of Felix’s mouth, faster now. The vibrator was still going, and between that, Chan’s cock filling up his mouth, and his lovers’ teeth buried in his thighs, Felix was suddenly hit by an orgasm that had him wailing around Chan’s cock as he came on the straightjacket.

Spurred on, Chan started thrusting farther into Felix’s mouth, pushing into his throat, Felix's nose pressing against his balls. From the angle he was at, he was fucking upward into Felix’s throat, and was able to see the bulge of his cock pulsing in his throat like it was a heartbeat. Every thrust forced a choked sound out of the silver-haired vampire.

Felix was good at deepthroating, but Chan set a brutal pace, making it difficult for Felix to breathe. Felix was focusing so hard on taking Chan’s cock down his throat that Seungmin was worried he’d forgotten about him, so Seungmin bit harder into his thigh and dug his fingers bruisingly into Felix’s flesh to get his attention.

Chan found an unmarked expanse of skin and sank his fangs in again, this time getting a faster flow of blood onto his tongue. The sound of Felix choking on his cock pushed him over the edge and he grabbed Felix’s head so he could push as deep as he could, cumming up into his throat. He rested there for a moment, then pulled out, his cum sliding down onto the roof of Felix’s mouth. He wiped the head of his cock off on Felix’s mouth and stepped back.

Felix looked dazed; now that his cock was out of the way, Chan could see that he had, unsurprisingly, made Felix’s eyes water uncontrollably, and drool and cum were smeared around his mouth. The vibrator was no doubt overstimulating him at this point, and Seungmin had set to marking up his thighs by ripping and scratching and tearing at them with his fingernails, his vampiric strength doing a number on his soft flesh.

Felix blinked a few times and tried to swallow down what he could of Chan’s cum, then cleared his throat and said, “Seungmin,” his voice extremely rough, “Want yours, too.”

Seungmin unlatched himself from Felix’s thighs and walked around in front of him, unbuckling his belt so he could slide his pants down and get his hard cock out. Chan stood where Seungmin had been and surveyed their handiwork. Felix’s thighs had been thoroughly mauled, and blood slowly dripped down onto the white straightjacket, his vampiric healing abilities already kicking in.

After sliding his hand down one of Felix’s thighs to slick it up, Seungmin wrapped his bloody hand around his cock and started jacking himself off in front of Felix’s wrecked face. Felix pouted and tried to curl himself forward to reach Seungmin’s cock, but Seungmin just backed away until he gave up. “You look like a work of art, Lix,” Seungmin moaned. He was already close from bearing witness to the face-fucking, and blood also worked somewhat as an aphrodisiac, so with just a few more tugs, Seungmin came with a sigh onto Felix’s face. Felix even managed to catch most of one pulse in his mouth, only to have it slide off of his tongue and go up his nose a little, making him laugh.

Chan and Seungmin straightened themselves up and left the room, not bothering to clean Felix up at all or turn off the vibrator.

His punishment was far from over.

Chan closed the door to Felix’s bedroom behind him and went to his own bedroom across the hall, kicking off his shoes and throwing his shirt off onto the floor somewhere. After changing into his dark red silk pajama pants, he collapsed face-first onto his bed, wishing he could curl around Felix while he slept.

But he knew that some part of the other vampire would rather be left suspended from the ceiling with cum drying on his face, cumming over and over again despite the oversensitivity, alternately sobbing and moaning into the darkness.

Chapter Text

Jeongin couldn’t stop thinking about Seungmin. His sharp eyes, his handsome features, those big hands...

He hadn’t felt this obsessed over someone since high school.

And the particular someone he was now obsessed happened to be a vampire.

Details.

Jeongin had actually been indifferent to the idea of vampires before, never having given them much thought. They didn’t exist, so why bother? But even now that he knew one, he still didn’t think about it too much. That wasn’t the reason he felt attracted to Seungmin. And if he was being honest with himself, it was actually the opposite; he didn’t let himself think about it too much, afraid of where it would lead him.

Seungmin was just as beset with thoughts of Jeongin. He wondered if Jeongin was thinking about him, whether he jerked off to the thought of him, how his chemistry test was going to go... He decided that he really should devote more time to tutoring him in chemistry because he truly needed the help. Jeongin would just have to focus next time.

When Seungmin first sought Jeongin out at the coffee shop, it was with the intent to get him to keep quiet about his newfound vampirical discovery. But something about Jeongin had captivated him. He was so refreshing, so lively. Not to mention really fucking cute, and handsome when he was thinking really hard. He had an innocence about him that was attractive to Seungmin. A naivety about the world that made him want to protect him from it.

And maybe it also made him want to be the one to ruin him.

So when Seungmin offered to help Jeongin study chemistry for the next few nights before his midterm, Jeongin readily accepted. Anything to spend more time with Seungmin, even if it meant learning about atoms and doing math. (Why was there math in chemistry?! When he asked Seungmin that, the vampire had just laughed.)

The first few nights went great. They sat on the couch in Hyunjin and Jeongin’s apartment again, and Jeongin seemed to actually be learning things. Seungmin noticed him staring at him, but he ignored it. He really wanted Jeongin to do well on his midterm. So they stuck purely to studying.

The night before the exam, Jeongin was particularly squirmy. Clearly anxious about his midterm. After a few hours of studying, Seungmin decided that Jeongin knew as much as he was going to and that studying any more wouldn’t be fruitful. Hyunjin had gone to bed already, and Jeongin should, too.

So once Jeongin completed one more problem correctly, Seungmin closed all the books they had open. “Good. You’re ready for your midterm.”

A panicked look appeared on Jeongin’s face. “No I’m not! I’m going to fail!”

Seungmin shook his head. “That’s just your anxiety talking. I’ve been studying with you for days. You know more than enough to pass. What you need now is sleep.”

Jeongin groaned. “How am I supposed to do that?”

Seungmin knew that Jeongin wasn’t fishing for anything with that comment, but it did give him an idea. He stood up and said, “Go get ready for bed. I’ll help you sleep.”

Eyes wide, Jeongin looked up at Seungmin. “How?” he asked, and then turned bright red and averted his eyes.

Chuckling, Seungmin tilted Jeongin’s head up by his chin. “How do you want me to help you sleep, hmm?” The way Jeongin’s eyes were sparkling up at him gave him his answer, but he waited for a response.

“I could...” Tentatively, Jeongin raised a hand to the waistband of Seungmin’s jeans, which was roughly at the same level as his face, and hooked a finger through one of the belt loops, subconsciously licking his lips. Seungmin could hear the human’s heart pounding in his chest, unable to finish his sentence.

The idea that the first thing that came to Jeongin’s mind as a way to relax and be able to go to sleep was sucking Seungmin’s cock almost made him want to take him up on the offer. But that was far from what he’d had in mind himself, and he was surprised that Jeongin had been so forward about it, especially given that they hadn’t done anything else together since they kissed that first study night.

Seungmin hummed as if considering, then said, “Another time.” Then he turned and walked into Jeongin’s bedroom.

By the time Jeongin was done in the bathroom and went to his bedroom, closing the door behind him, Seungmin had changed into some of Jeongin’s pajamas, fresh from his dresser, and lain down in his bed.

Jeongin considered putting on the same pajamas he’d worn the night before, which were sitting in his computer chair – god, he should’ve cleaned his room – but instead opted to put on a fresh pair. He took them out of his dresser and glanced over his shoulder to find Seungmin was staring at his phone, so he turned back around and changed hurriedly, missing the small smile that touched the vampire’s lips at his concern for decency.

When Jeongin approached the small twin bed after setting his alarm and turning off the lights, heart still pounding, Seungmin scooted over to make space for him, so he laid down, letting Seungmin pull the covers over them both. Just like it was something they did every night, Seungmin tucked his arm under Jeongin’s head and laid on his side facing him.

It occurred to him how odd it should be that Seungmin was lying in his bed with him like this, but it didn’t feel odd. He felt... safe.

Of course, maybe he shouldn't feel safe. Seungmin was a vampire, after all. How did he know that Seungmin wasn't just going to kill him on a whim?

"You could..." Jeongin whispered and then gulped, suddenly feeling nervous. The question he wanted to ask clashed so much with the feeling of safety that he had from being near Seungmin that his brain rejected the notion, but he felt like he still had to ask. "You could kill me right now, couldn't you?"

Seungmin gently rested his hand on Jeongin’s stomach, frowning as he whispered back, “I could...” He didn't want to scare Jeongin, but he also didn't want to lie to him.

Jeongin turned to look Seungmin in the eyes and confidently stated, “But you won’t."

“You’re right. I won’t.” Seungmin smiled, relieved that Jeongin felt safe with him. "I would never hurt you."

He had certainly killed before. But he wouldn’t kill Jeongin. The mere thought of hurting him was abhorrent to him.

The confirmation solidified the sense of safety Jeongin felt. About half a minute passed before he whispered, “What did you mean... when you said you’re going to – take your time with me?”

“It means...” Seungmin answered as he rubbed his hand soothingly across the human’s stomach, “...that our clothes are staying on tonight. You need to sleep.”

Frustrated at the non-answer, Jeongin turned his head to face him, unable to see much more than the vampire’s silhouette. But Seungmin could see relatively well in the dark, and he could see Jeongin’s pout. He slowly slid his hand to Jeongin’s side and leaned in to kiss those pouty lips, soft and controlled. The human was trembling ever so slightly in anticipation, and Seungmin wished he could really make him shake...

“That isn’t going to help me sleep,” Jeongin whispered.

Seungmin hummed. “So needy...” He reached up to stroke Jeongin’s cheek softly with the back of his hand. As much as he wanted to deny Jeongin, make him really desperate... a bigger part of him genuinely wanted him to do well on his chemistry midterm. Not dwelling on how pathetic it probably was how invested he was in this human’s academics – hell, he’d already spent multiple nights tutoring him – he decided that Jeongin probably wasn’t going to sleep well if he was horny as hell.

“Is my little lamb too needy to sleep now?” He noted Jeongin’s slightly sharper intake of breath at the pet name and slowly slid his hand back down his body. “You have two options. Turn around and go to sleep, or... you can take care of this problem...” His firmly pressed his hand down the length of Jeongin’s half-hard cock. “...on my thigh. And then go to sleep.”

“But –” Jeongin started to complain.

If this were Felix, punishment would have been swift for such insolence.

But this was Jeongin.

Seungmin had found that he had patience for Jeongin.

For his little lamb.

“The second option expires in five seconds,” Seungmin warned, and Jeongin immediately climbed on top of him, straddling his right thigh.

“Can I kiss you?” Jeongin asked, lips hovering just inches away from Seungmin’s.

Seungmin wrapped his arms around Jeongin and kissed him hard, sliding his foot up slightly to push his thigh against the human’s crotch.

Jeongin whined slightly, but then started grinding, and fuck did it feel good to grind his cock along Seungmin’s thigh. It was like he was a shy virgin again, in the best way, with less of the shame.

Seungmin was doing his best not to get hard because he had no plans of getting off that night, but it was so difficult with the little involuntary noises Jeongin was making, with how desperately he was dry humping his thigh. Seungmin slid one hand up into Jeongin’s hair and broke the kiss, and Jeongin buried his head in Seungmin’s shoulder, knowing that he was close.

“Seungmin –” Jeongin whimpered as the rolls of his hips got shorter and faster, and then Seungmin felt a slight pressure as Jeongin bit down on his shoulder as he came with a shaky breath. He was really trembling now, and Seungmin held him close and rubbed his hand along his back soothingly.

“There you go...” he whispered, letting him calm down for a bit. “You did so good. Think you can sleep now?”

“Mmm,” Jeongin confirmed, already feeling sleep creeping up on him. He could easily fall asleep like this.

And if this were Felix, Seungmin would let him fall asleep in his cum-soiled pajamas.

But this was Jeongin.

So Seungmin carried him to the bathroom with a change of clothes and left him there to clean himself up, and giving him his privacy by returning to his bedroom to change his own pajama bottoms, which had gotten slightly damp. Mostly from the outside.

When Jeongin crawled back into bed, he snuggled back against Seungmin’s chest.

“Sorry I bit you,” Jeongin whispered, sleep already touching his voice.

Seungmin hummed softly. “It’s okay. You like having something in your mouth. I’ll keep that in mind.” He started gently scratching Jeongin’s scalp and felt him relax even further. His back felt so warm against his chest. “Get some sleep now.”

Jeongin fell asleep almost immediately, but Seungmin couldn’t sleep for a while longer, unable to stop thinking about all the ways he wanted to make this delicate human feel good.

And trying not to think too deeply about the way he felt inexplicably drawn to protect him.

Chapter Text

It was Friday afternoon, and Felix was sitting on the floor in front of the oven, watching the brownies bake. He could hear Chan typing at his laptop in the office, and if he focused, he could hear Changbin and Hyunjin fucking—again—in Changbin’s bedroom. Seungmin wasn’t home yet; probably working late. Or maybe “helping Jeongin study,” as he called it. Felix rolled his eyes at the thought. As if he didn’t know they were fucking.

The timer went off, and Felix scrambled off the floor to pull the brownies out of the oven. As soon as he set them down on the counter, he felt strong arms wrap around his waist and a chin rest on his shoulder. Chan’s warm voice spoke next to his ear, “Those smell wonderful, love.”

“They taste wonderful, too,” Felix said.

“Oh yeah?” Chan started tickling Felix, who squealed and tried to squirm out of his grasp.

Chan stopped tickling him and settled his arms back around his waist. “We could bring these over to Minho and Jisung’s place tonight,” he suggested, missing the scowl on Felix’s face.

“I didn’t make them for them,” Felix said, and pinched off a piece of one of the brownies, feeding it to Chan over his shoulder.

Chan sucked the piece of brownie out from between Felix’s fingers. “Babe...” he moaned at the taste; the brownie part tasted delicious, of course, but he could also taste Felix’s blood—a special ingredient. “These are fucking delicious.”

Giggling, Felix spun around in Chan’s arms. “Yeah? You like them?”

“Of course I like them,” Chan said, easily picking Felix up and setting him down on the counter. He leaned in and gave Felix a sweet kiss, pulling back to smile fondly at him. “And I love you!” he said in a goofy tone that Felix found fatally endearing, making him giggle and throw his arms around Chan’s neck.

“Wanna take me to your bed and show me just how much you love me?” Felix asked, then cocked his head to the side. “Or maybe just show me right here...?”

Chan’s smile faded a little and he stepped back. “Sorry Lix, but I’ve still got so much left to do on that track I’ve been working on.”

Felix frowned. “But you’re going to movie night at the humans’ place tonight.”

“Well, yeah,” Chan said. “It’s our second chance to show them we’re not total freaks who want to murder them.” He lit up. “Maybe you could make another batch of brownies? Without blood?”

Felix nodded and gave him a thin-lipped smile. “Yeah. I’ll... get right on that.”

Chan smiled brightly, gave Felix a peck on the cheek and patted him on his thigh, grabbed a blood-brownie and shoved it into his mouth, and went back to his office.

***

When Jeongin got home, he tossed his backpack onto the floor next to the couch before collapsing onto said couch with a heavy sigh. His chemistry exam had been challenging, but he felt like he’d done pretty well on it. Hopefully he’d make Seungmin proud, and not make him feel like he’d wasted time tutoring him.

But what was time to a vampire, anyway?

Then there was a knock on the door. Seungmin?

Jeongin rushed to the door and opened it, excited to tell Seungmin about his exam.

But it wasn’t Seungmin.

It was Felix.

“Felix?” Jeongin asked. He hadn’t seen him, or any of the other vampires, since that first movie night. “What are you doing here?”

Felix smiled sweetly and said, “Thought I’d drop by to pre-game before tonight since everyone else was busy.” He brought a fancy-looking bottle of rosé out from behind his back. “Invite me in?”

He thought it was a little odd, but Jeongin nodded and said, “You can... come in?”

In a flash, Felix crossed the threshold and was rummaging for a wine opener in Hyunjin and Jeongin’s kitchen. Jeongin closed the door and went to lean on the half-bar looking into the kitchen. “That looks... fancy,” was all he could think to say as he watched Felix find the corkscrew and set to work opening the bottle.

Felix grinned. “The best I could find!” Jeongin looked past Felix onto the counter and noticed that there was a bag sitting there with a couple more bottles in it.

“You really didn’t have to-” Jeongin started.

“Nonsense!” Felix said as he placed a generic glass cup (he couldn’t find any wine glasses in their apartment) filled with rosé in front of Jeongin. “Drink up!”

Jeongin mostly drank beer, but he took a sip anyway. “Hmm... not bad!”

Felix had his own glass and was pulling Jeongin towards the couch. They sat down and Jeongin was really chugging his wine as they engaged in small talk, Jeongin talking about his college classes as Felix kept refilling his glass.

Jeongin was a couple glasses in when Felix prodded, “So. How’s the sex?”

Jeongin was a lightweight, and the (rather straightforward) question didn’t immediately make sense. Sex with whom?? When he realized what Felix was asking, he spluttered momentarily. “With—with Seungmin?”

“Yeah! Fill me in!” Felix smiled, stretching his feet out over Jeongin’s legs.

Jeongin blushed. If he hadn’t been drinking, he probably would’ve kept quiet. But Felix had been such a good listener so far, nodding with a smile at all his ramblings about his classes and his professors, and Jeongin was a little tipsy... “We haven’t had sex.”

“What?” Felix asked, genuinely surprised. “He really hasn’t fucked you yet?” Jeongin shook his head no, blushing more as he took another sip of wine. Felix continued, “He fucked me this morning!” He smiled fondly, remembering. “And it woke Chan hyung up, so I rode him after Seungmin was done with me.” He knew he was bragging a bit, but it was worth it to see the way Jeongin’s face contorted at those new pieces of information.

After the contortions, Jeongin just stared at him, mouth hanging open a little. “So you all...?”

“Yep! What, you and Hyunjin don’t fuck each other?”

Jeongin actually spat some wine back into his glass. “No! We’re just friends!”

Felix shrugged. “Suit yourself.”

Jeongin was still staring. “Have you fucked Hyunjin??” he asked.

Felix smirked. “Not yet.”

Jeongin’s mind was racing. Seungmin was fucking Felix, but not him? What did he have to do to get this vampire to fuck him?? He figured that this was what Seungmin meant when he said he was going to take his time with him. Great. Jeongin thought he might have a serious case of blue balls by the end of this – that is, if Seungmin didn’t let him use his thigh more...

“How do I get him to fuck me?” Jeongin asked suddenly, catching Felix, and even himself, off-guard.

Felix set his wine glass down on the (poor excuse for a) coffee table and crawled toward Jeongin on the couch. “You want Minnie to fuck you?” he asked, watching Jeongin carefully.

Jeongin flushed impossibly redder and averted his eyes; Felix found it incredibly cute. “Not if he’s your boyfriend...”

Tilting his head, Felix considered what to say next. If he was being honest with himself, he was insanely jealous of the attention that Seungmin had been paying to this human—not to mention the attention Chan and Changbin had also been paying to the other humans. But this human was... fuck, he was ridiculously cute, Felix had to admit. And innocent-seeming. He could see why he appealed to Seungmin so much. And he could guess that Seungmin was taking his time with Jeongin on purpose. So, after watching the human blush into his wine for a few more moments, he said, “He is... but we’re not exclusive...”

It didn’t seem possible, but Jeongin blushed even more and took another swig of wine. It certainly wasn’t the way wine was supposed to be savored, but he seemed far more interested in the alcohol content than the taste at this point.

Felix smiled. Okay, this human was pretty endearing. “I can get him to fuck you sooner if you want,” he offered. The offer went against his instincts, but some part of him wanted to bear witness to Seungmin taking this human apart.

Jeongin froze. “Really? How?”

Felix smirked and picked his phone up off of the coffee table. He grabbed Jeongin’s hand and pulled him up onto his feet, then stood behind him, looking over the human’s shoulder at the phone. He sensed some uneasiness from the human, who started to move away, but Felix held him in place by wrapping an arm around his stomach. “Hold still, baby. Not gonna bite you. But Minnie doesn’t know that...”

Felix bared his fangs, positioned them right up against Jeongin’s neck, pressing little dimples into the soft skin, looked up cheekily into the camera, then took a picture. He was delighted when he realized he could feel the human shaking a bit in his hold. But he let go and busied himself with his phone as Jeongin moved away, pressing a hand to his neck to check for blood even though he hadn’t felt any pain.

After Felix sent the picture to Seungmin, he settled back down on the couch and resumed drinking his wine. "He'll be here soon,” was all he said, and Jeongin sat back down, too.

Jeongin’s phone rang almost instantly, and he reached to answer it, but Felix snatched it away. “Uh uh uh!” Felix said, setting the phone down on the other side of the coffee table. Jeongin waited, heart racing—unsure what exactly was about to happen.

Within just a few minutes, Jeongin heard the front door fly open, and before he could process what was happening, Seungmin had pulled him up off of the couch and was examining his neck. Jeongin caught his breath and let Seungmin have his look, and then almost as soon as the vampire had snatched him up off of the couch, he had grabbed Felix and pushed him up against the nearest wall by his throat, suspended in the air.

Legs kicking, Felix grasped at Seungmin’s arm, trying to hold himself up. He didn’t need air, but the restriction of the breathing passage he’d needed while human still felt dire.

Seungmin didn’t seem to care.

“Never—” Seungmin said, squeezing his hand even more tightly around Felix’s throat, “—threaten him again. Do you understand, Lix?”

Felix tried to nod, which was difficult with Seungmin’s hand around his throat.

Seungmin watched him thrash for a couple more moments, then released his grip, letting Felix drop to the floor onto his knees, coughing slightly and holding his throat.

When Seungmin turned his back to Felix and approached Jeongin, the human caught Felix looking up at him, flashing a smile.

Gently, Seungmin examined Jeongin’s neck again, double-checking that he hadn’t been bitten. Satisfied, he pulled Jeongin into an embrace, burying his face into his neck. He said lowly near the human’s ear, “Your neck is mine. Only mine.”

Jeongin’s head was admittedly a little fuzzy from the wine, as well as from the rapid turn of events, but when he nodded, it reflected the swelling feeling of joy he felt inside. “Only yours,” he replied, eliciting the tiniest satisfied sound from the vampire holding him.

Chapter Text

After Felix and Seungmin left, Jeongin hatched a plan. He went into his bedroom, reached into the back of his top drawer, and pulled out an unopened box that had a brand new butt plug in it. Hyunjin had gotten it for free during a promotion from his favorite adult store and gifted it to him unceremoniously, saying, “I already have a bunch of these.”

Now, Jeongin wondered if he could use it to get Seungmin to fuck him tonight. Maybe, just maybe, it would work. And he’d had just enough wine to give it a shot.

He had fingered himself before, so he settled back on his bed after washing the plug and getting out his lube and got to work, slowly opening himself up, imagining that it was Seungmin and his nice, long fingers opening him up instead.

He changed into clothes that were at least somewhat nicer than what he’d worn to class, but didn’t look too fancy for a movie night. He had just walked out the door when he saw he had a text saying that movie night would be at the vampires’ place due to an unscheduled power outage at Minsung’s apartment. Before he could text someone to find out the address, Felix appeared in front of him. “Need a lift?” he asked with a mischievous smile.

While Jeongin clung for dear life to Felix’s back as he jumped from rooftop to rooftop, he felt something digging into his hip. When they got to the vampires’ place, he saw that it was a pair of wire cutters. Felix noticed him notice, and held a finger up to his smiling lips to signal for him to keep quiet about his discovery, his eyes sparkling mischievously.

Jeongin decided it wouldn’t be very productive to say anything, so he nodded and followed Felix inside.

Everyone else had already arrived and was moving around getting drinks and snacks. Seungmin approached Jeongin with a soft smile and gave him a brief tour of their place, pointing out what all the different rooms were. Jeongin noticed that Seungmin was wearing different clothes than he had been earlier. And now that he thought about it, Seungmin had been wearing a suit earlier. “Did you come from work earlier?” Jeongin asked Seungmin as he piled snacks onto his plate.

Seungmin raised an eyebrow. “Of course. I thought you were in danger.” He sent Felix a death glare across the kitchen, and the silver-haired vampire just waved and skipped off into the living room.

With a plate full of snacks – Chan had been careful to point out which brownies were regular brownies and which ones were blood brownies – Jeongin sat down next to Jisung on the couch and watched everyone else settle in for the movie. Changbin and Hyunjin were wrapped around each other on a small couch and Minho had his arm around Jisung’s shoulders. Felix had draped himself across Chan’s lap, and his black jacket hung open, revealing that the shirt he was wearing underneath it was sheer with black lace patterned over it. It was quite pretty, and Chan seemed to think so, too, given the heart eyes he was fixing the other vampire with.

Jeongin looked over to the armchair across from him and was met with Seungmin’s gaze. The vampire arched an eyebrow and tilted his head ever so slightly as he subtly patted his leg – a clear invitation.

And just like that, Jeongin’s heart started racing. He wanted nothing more than to curl up in Seungmin’s lap, but he felt self-conscious about doing so in front of his friends and the other vampires. He glanced over and saw that Hyunjin had settled mostly on top of Changbin with his arms wrapped behind his lower back, chin resting on the vampire’s pec as they smiled at each other, ensconced in their own little world. Jeongin looked back over at Seungmin, who was still watching him.

While Chan was fiddling with the remote to try to get the movie going, Jeongin got up, muttering something about getting something from the kitchen. He leaned his head against a cabinet and tried to calm himself, unaware that Seungmin had followed him until he heard his voice soft behind him. “Can I help you find something?”

Jeongin spun around to find that Seungmin was just a few feet away. “Uh, no, um... I was just getting some water.”

Seungmin hummed and opened a cabinet to Jeongin’s right, pulling out a glass cup, then filled it up from the dispenser on the front of the fridge. Then he set it down on the counter next to Jeongin and slowly caged the human against the counter with his arms. “You’re so skittish tonight, baby.”

They were standing so close together, and Jeongin couldn’t take his eyes off of Seungmin. “Am I?” he asked with a blush.

Seungmin tilted his head as if he were examining Jeongin, then asked, “Did Felix say something that’s bothering you?” He slowly slid his hand onto Jeongin’s waist, and the situation suddenly felt a hundred times more intimate. “Or are you shy when it’s not just the two of us?”

Jeongin considered for a moment. He certainly didn’t like the idea that Seungmin and Felix were fucking, but it was less because they were fucking and more because Seungmin and Jeongin weren’t fucking. And as far as the second question, yeah, Jeongin was feeling a bit shy around everyone else; normally he’d climb into Seungmin’s lap in a heartbeat. “I –” he started to answer, but then Chan called, “We’ve got the movie ready!”

Jeongin gulped and decided not to try to answer Seungmin’s questions, instead saying, “Can I still sit in your lap?”

Seungmin took a half step back and nodded, letting his questions remain unanswered, then headed back into the living room. Jeongin took a deep breath, picked up his glass of water, and followed him.

“You picked a werewolf movie?” Chan asked, his voice tinged with both disbelief and just a hint of amusement. “Seriously?”

Minho shrugged and didn’t try hard to stifle a smirk. “What?”

Jisung sat forward apologetically. “Sorry, he has a thing for wolf stuff.”

Minho scowled and waved his hand. “Oh, bite me. I don’t have a thing for wolf stuff. It’s just a nice movie for the Halloween season.”

“Bite you?” Felix asked, perking up.

“Not you!” Minho said, pointing at Felix. “You stay over there.”

Ears surely blazing red, Jeongin set his water down on the end table next to Seungmin’s armchair and sat down in his lap as the title credits started rolling, studiously looking at the floor. He instantly felt more grounded when Seungmin’s right arm wrapped around his front to hold his left hip, and he looked up to see that Chan looked surprised, and Minsung were straight up gawking at them. Felix had an odd look in his eye, and burrowed himself somehow even closer to Chan’s chest.

Jeongin looked over to Hyunjin, who smiled and winked at him. At least he could rely on his roommate for support.

Surprisingly, they made it through the whole movie without any trouble, or interruptions, or revelations about the supernatural status of any of the attendees.

Well, they made it through the movie, but something did happen near the end that left Jeongin on tenterhooks until the credits rolled. You see, Jeongin had shifted in Seungmin’s lap, and when he did that, the plug he had in shifted in such a way that caused him to let out the tiniest, quietest, involuntary moan.

And Seungmin had noticed.

So he had shifted Jeongin experimentally, eliciting another tiny, quiet, involuntary moan out of the human.

Seungmin pulled Jeongin backwards to lean against his chest and whispered in his ear, “When the movie’s over, go get in my bed.”

Jeongin felt a chill rush through him and he nodded, unable to focus on the rest of the movie and suddenly realizing how remarkably sober he was. He hadn’t had a plan with the plug, but apparently he didn’t need to now because Seungmin had apparently figured him out.

When the movie ended, Changbin and Hyunjin didn’t have anything else to even pretend to focus on, and they turned their full attention to each other, Hyunjin pressing Changbin down into the couch and not-so-subtly grinding down against him.

“Get a room,” Minho said with a scowl, getting up with his empty glass and heading towards the kitchen.

While everyone was talking and moving around, Jeongin slipped into Seungmin’s bedroom.

The room was rather regal in design, featuring a large bed with a rich blue bedspread, an ornate desk, and tall bookshelves that covered most of the wall space. The room was practically a library, with a few books laid out on a table at the far end of the room.

Jeongin climbed up onto the bed, actually having to jump a little bit to get onto it since it was so tall, and settled back into the pillows, his legs pulled up under him.

Not long after, Seungmin entered, locking the door behind him. Jeongin’s heart raced as Seungmin flashed up onto the foot of the bed, then crawled towards him. He rested on his knees in front of Jeongin and slowly slid his hand from the human’s knee along his outer thigh. “You’re wearing a plug,” he said with a small sly smirk.

“Yeah,” Jeongin breathed out, at a complete loss for what to say or do next.

Luckily, Seungmin seemed to know that. He leaned in for a slow, deep kiss, then pulled back to look into the human’s dark eyes. In a dangerously seductive tone, he asked, “Did you think about me while you opened yourself up, baby?”

Jeongin looked him in the eyes and nodded, his desire for the vampire before him overriding whatever shyness he felt.

Seungmin smiled, but it faded completely when he said, “I’m not going to fuck you tonight.”

Jeongin felt his heart sink. He’d put himself out there with the plug, and he still wasn’t going to get fucked? The frown that twisted his face quickly turned into a pout. “You’ve been fucking Felix, though,” he said, his tone accusatory.

His hand resting on the human’s knee, Seungmin muttered, “That little...” He didn't mind that Jeongin knew, but he was sure that Felix hadn't been delicate with the revelation. He softly cupped Jeongin’s cheek in his other hand. “I’m sorry, Jeongin. I thought Hyunjin would have told you that all four of us...” He sighed, and dropped his hand from the human’s face. “I wasn’t trying to mislead you in any way...”

Jeongin placed his hand over Seungmin’s where it sat on the blue bedspread. “I know. I think I kind of assumed so since the beginning, but I didn’t really know until Felix kind of told me. Hyunjin hasn’t been around the apartment much lately...” Now that he thought of it, he wondered if Hyunjin had even been going to his classes. “I –” he blushed. “I understand that this won’t be... exclusive. But I don’t mind. I –” he looked away and blushed even more. “I still really want you.”

Seungmin’s heart clenched. This human was so fucking adorable, he could barely hold himself together. Especially when he was sitting there plugged and ready and begging to be fucked. But he had different plans. “I really want you, too,” Seungmin said, and turned Jeongin’s head to give him another kiss. “But I’m not ready to have sex with you yet.” He watched as several feelings appeared to flick through the human’s head, but he never could have predicted the next words out of his mouth.

“Then let me watch you fuck Felix.”

Seungmin couldn’t believe his ears. “You want me... to fuck Felix... here, in front of you, right now?”

Jeongin nodded and looked at him with big, dark eyes. “Please?”

Well, fuck, how could Seungmin say no to that?

“Okay,” Seungmin said, and watched the human sit up a little straighter, as if surprised that he’d said yes. “But let me know at any time if you want me to stop.”

Jeongin nodded and watched Seungmin go to the door, poke his head into the hallway, and call, “Felix!”

The silver-haired vampire appeared a moment later, and Jeongin watched his eyes light up as Seungmin spoke quietly to him. He disappeared and was back in a flash, handing something to Seungmin, who closed and locked the door.

Felix slipped his jacket off as Seungmin placed the item in Felix’s mouth, and now Jeongin could see that it was a red ball gag, the black straps of which were pulling the sides of his mouth back a bit as Seungmin fastened them behind Felix’s head.

“Now we won’t have to hear any smart remarks out of him,” Seungmin said with a smile, and pushed Felix front-first onto the bed. Not giving him a chance to adjust on his own, Seungmin smacked his right butt cheek hard and said, “Knees, Lix.”

Felix scrambled onto his knees and Seungmin yanked his pants down to find that he hadn’t been wearing any underwear. He pumped a glob of lube into his hand from a dispenser on the nightstand that Jeongin somehow hadn’t noticed before and applied it generously between Felix’s cheeks. Felix made a dissatisfied sound, and Seungmin spanked him with his clean hand.

“No complaints out of you.” Felix might be a little painslut, but he wasn’t about to fuck him without lube in front of Jeongin.

Felix made eye contact with Jeongin as Seungmin worked him open, groaning and doing his best to let drool escape from around the ball gag.

Jeongin was already rock hard in his pants, and was trying to sit so as to hide it. Seungmin had such a concentrated look on his face that was ridiculously hot, and Jeongin wished he was the one falling apart under his skilled fingers.

Seungmin must have noticed the way Jeongin was trying to keep it together, because he encouraged, “You can touch yourself.”

So Jeongin tentatively sat back and pressed a palm to his crotch, the pressure making him let out a little involuntary moan. With a small smile Seungmin took off his shirt, wiping his hand clean on it, then undid his pants. Then he grabbed Felix by the hips and pulled him off the edge of the bed so he was leaning over it with his feet on the floor, and he slid into him with one push, making Felix let out a strangled yell and grip the bedspread tightly as Seungmin started pounding into him.

Jeongin was mesmerized.

If Seungmin looked hot before, then he was scalding hot now, his arms and abs flexing as he fucked into Felix, his mouth hanging open just a little, his eyes – shit, his dark eyes were piercing right through Jeongin, who was palming himself even harder.

After a minute, Seungmin growled and pulled out of Felix with a slick sound, then hauled him up onto the bed on his knees facing the human. Only when Seungmin started cuffing Felix’s wrists did Jeongin notice the chains hanging from the ceiling over the bed. He cuffed Felix so that his arms stretched diagonally upward and away from his body.

Jeongin realized he really should be more observant, because he was also just realizing that the silver-haired vampire was so beautiful, even with his mouth straining around the ball gag and drool sliding down his chin. His eyes sparkled above his cheeks, which were decorated with freckles. The black lace floral-print shirt he was wearing complemented his delicate features nicely. And his pretty cock was flushed and leaking onto the bedspread. He seemed to notice the way Jeongin was ogling him, and sent him a wink that had Jeongin blushing and looking away.

Seungmin knelt behind Felix and slid easily back inside.

As he continued watching Seungmin fucking Felix, Jeongin started feeling like he was getting too close to the edge, so he forced himself to reduce the pressure he was applying to his own cock. He didn’t want to cum yet, in the hope that Seungmin would help him once he was done with Felix.

Felix had leaned his head to the left so that Seungmin and Jeongin had a clear look at each other. Jeongin was watching Seungmin breathing onto Felix’s neck as he fucked up into him, when an irresistible thought arose.

“Bite him,” the human whispered.

Seungmin slowed his hips to a stop; Jeongin’s simple words had sent him right to the edge, but he also wanted to make sure that that’s what he really wanted. “There will be blood,” he warned, unbuttoning the top couple buttons on the back of Felix’s shirt so he could get the high lace collar out of the way and have better access to his neck. “Are you sure?”

Jeongin nodded, and said, “Please. I want to see.”

Seungmin hummed and nuzzled Felix’s neck, making the silver-haired vampire whimper in anticipation. Jeongin watched in wonder as Seungmin’s fangs appeared and grazed over Felix’s neck, picking out the perfect spot. Seungmin made sure to hold Felix still; he didn’t want to do this the wrong way and really have blood go all over the place.

Then Seungmin kept an eye on the human as he sank his fangs into Felix’s neck. Blood instantly pooled into his mouth, and he started thrusting slowly but deep, rocking his hips up into Felix’s ass as he fed from him.

Felix came with a low moan, cum spurting onto the bedspread. Jeongin watched as a couple thin streams of blood snaked their way down Felix’s collarbone and underneath his shirt, slowly filling in the intricate gaps between the black lace where smooth skin had been visible before.

If Jeongin was close to the edge before, now he was teetering on it. It was news to him that he found... this... or some aspect of this... so sexy. He had to remove his hand from his crotch entirely and squeeze his eyes shut to try not to cum on the spot.

Seungmin noticed and pulled away from Felix’s neck to check on the human. “Too much?”

When Jeongin opened his eyes, Seungmin realized that it had been too much in a different way. “I like it,” Jeongin said, his voice slightly strained, and Seungmin smiled before sinking his teeth back in.

Several more good thrusts with a mouthful of blood, and Seungmin was cumming, pulling Felix’s body down onto him to reach as deep as he could.

Seungmin uncuffed Felix and pulled both of their pants back up, then pushed him unceremoniously out into the hallway, the ball gag still in and his neck still slowly bleeding, and locked the door behind him.

Jeongin felt frozen in place as Seungmin stalked back to the bed and slid behind him, stretching his legs out alongside the human’s. “Can I...?” he asked, his hand hovering over the front of Jeongin’s pants.

“Please,” Jeongin half-whispered, half-whined, and he didn’t even have it in him to be embarrassed. Seungmin undid his pants deftly and pulled him out, stroking him gently.

Seungmin chuckled. “So big...” he said with a fond tone as he reached over to the nightstand and pumped some lube into his palm, then returned his hand to Jeongin’s cock. The human hissed as Seungmin began to work him slowly; the vampire knew that he was already really close. “And for what?” He started stroking faster, and Jeongin gripped onto his other arm, which he just realized crossed across his chest, the vampire’s other hand resting on his hip.

“Will it hurt?” Jeongin asked, and Seungmin slowed down.

“I won’t fuck you as rough as I fuck Felix, baby,” Seungmin answered, his breath fanning over Jeongin’s neck.

“No,” Jeongin breathed, eyes fixed on Seungmin’s hand around his cock. “Will it hurt when you bite me?”

Seungmin stopped his hand entirely, and Jeongin whined petulantly and bucked his hips a little. The vampire used his other hand to hold his hips still, and said, “Not gonna bite you, little lamb... not unless you want me to.”

Jeongin realized he was breathing heavily, his heart racing, his cock leaking, just adding to the mess of lube. “I want you to bite me,” he whispered.

Seungmin’s cock stirred and he groaned. “Don’t say that unless you mean it, doll,” he said, his voice dark and low.

“I want it. Want you,” Jeongin insisted, leaning his head to the side, baring his neck.

Seungmin reinforced himself mentally before leaning close to Jeongin’s neck and kissing it softly; the human trembled in his arms. “I can make it painless. Just a little pressure,” he said.

“Will you –” Jeongin started, voice shaky. “Will you stop?”

Seungmin understood what he meant. “Of course, love. I’d never bleed you dry.” He pressed another kiss to Jeongin’s warm neck. “But I have a feeling you didn’t think about this before today,” he continued, and felt Jeongin squirm unhappily in his arms. “So I want you to think about it more before I drink from your sweet neck.” He made sure his fangs were tucked away as he started sucking a mark onto Jeongin’s neck and started pumping his cock faster, applying just the right pressure and thumbing over his slit. “Now be a good little lamb and cum for me.”

It was too much for Jeongin, in a very good way. After a few more strokes, Jeongin came with a sob, spurting onto the already dirtied bedspread. He reached to cling onto Seungmin anywhere he could grab and turned to bury his face into his neck, hot tears sliding down his face as he came down from his high.

“Shh, shh...” Seungmin soothed. “I’ve got you.”

Or maybe, just maybe, this human had him.

Chapter Text

Jisung had had three sodas – he and Minho had agreed not to have any alcohol that night – so during the break between movies, he sought out the bathroom.

The room he wandered into was not a bathroom, however. Although there was a drain in the middle of the floor, which was slightly concerning. But even more concerning were the chains, knives, whips, and what could only be described as torture devices that adorned the walls and which sat under glass cases.

“What the...” Minho said as he stepped into the room behind Jisung. He’d seen his boyfriend enter the wrong room – someone clearly hadn’t been paying attention during Chan’s brief tour of the place – and had followed him. “Come on, we don’t need to be in here,” he said, grasping Jisung’s hand and turning toward the door.

He jumped when he turned to see Felix standing right in front of him, and he swung his free arm out as he jumped backwards. But his hand slid over a knife that was sitting out, cutting a sizeable, if not deep, gash in his palm. “Shit!” he cursed, and Jisung let go of his hand in favor of his injured one, assessing the damage.

Chan was there in an instant, and was about to pick Felix up by his shirt when Felix insisted, “I didn’t do anything! I swear!”

Jisung confirmed, “He just got startled...” Then he gently licked the side of Minho’s hand where some blood was about to drip onto the floor. He looked up slowly to see Chan and Felix staring at him. “Was that super weird?” Jisung asked sheepishly. He was accident-prone himself, and frequently licked his own wounds, so to speak, and this wasn’t the first time he’d done so for his boyfriend, either.

Chan chuckled. “Not in this house.”

“Felix!” they heard Seungmin call.

“Don’t touch my toys,” Felix warned with a cocky smile, then flashed out of the room.

***

When Seungmin sent Felix out of the bedroom into the hallway, the happily fucked-out vampire found himself face-to-face with Minho.

Minho blinked in surprise as he processed the sight before him. Felix looked debauched, drooling copiously around the red ball gag, his pants undone, his jacket missing, blood sticking his lace floral shirt to his skin.

"Being punished again?" he finally asked with a smirk, and then watched in shock as Felix dropped down to his knees in front of him, hooked his fingers through the human's belt loops, and whined prettily around the gag. He took half a step back, and Felix dropped one hand, but kept staring intensely up at him. Minho scoffed and lowered his voice. "You're such a slut," he said, voice cruel. But he had a feeling the vampire would enjoy the comment in some sick way.

Sure enough, Felix nodded and made an affirmative sound, and a fresh rivulet of drool escaped down his chin.

"He is." Minho heard Chan's voice behind him and jumped a little, and Felix's hands dropped to his sides.

"I didn't -" Minho started to explain, but Chan waved his hand.

"Don't worry. He really is a slut. Look at him." Chan stepped forward and gently tipped Felix's head up by his wet chin. "Our messy little slut," he said softly as he smiled fondly down at Felix, then he loosened the ball gag and let it hang near his collarbones. "If you need something else in your mouth, you come to me, not our guests."

Behind a door farther down the hall, they heard Changbin let out an extremely loud, plaintive cry and then, in the same tone, "Jinnie, please!"

It wasn't anything that Chan and Felix hadn't heard before, but Minho's eyes widened comically, and Jisung was at his side in a moment. "Damn, Hyunjin," Jisung said in wonder.

Chan ran his hand down his face in frustration. He didn't at all mind that his boyfriends were fucking around with the humans, but it might make watching the second movie, Chan's personal pick, difficult if it kept being interrupted by shrieks and moans. "Maybe we should call it for tonight," he said.

"No, it's ok!" Jisung said quickly, and tugged gently down on his boyfriend's arm. "We don't mind."

"Speak for yourself..." Minho muttered, but didn't offer an opinion beyond that.

Chan shook his head as he went back to the living room. "Ok, I'll get it set up."

The movie Chan had picked was an old black and white horror movie near and dear to his heart. He had watched it many times, and it never got old. Felix, on the other hand, couldn't stand to watch it again. So he kept talking, hoping he could annoy Chan enough to get a rise out of him.

Finally, Chan pulled him closer and whispered in his ear. "Stop interrupting the movie, or I'll gag you again," he said as he gently tugged on the ball gag still resting around Felix's neck.

"Why don't you gag me with something else?" Felix said, unabashedly loud enough for Minho and Jisung to hear from where they sat on the couch. They studiously tried not to react, but Chan noticed their eyes widen and Jisung swallow.

"Because we have guests," Chan explained.

"So?" Felix responded sweetly, and licked his lips.

"I - I don't mind," Jisung said, then gently nudged Minho. "We don't mind, right?"

Minho narrowed his eyes at Jisung and sighed. They had agreed to test the waters should the opportunity arise, and they weren't sure at the time what form that would take, but this seemed relatively benign, especially after getting a look at some of Felix's "toys." "We don't mind," he said.

Gleeful, Felix turned bright eyes to Chan, whose own eyes had taken on a certain gleam. "Fine," Chan said as he ran his thumb over Felix's bottom lip. "Not a word out of you."

Felix opened his mouth expecting Chan's thumb, but instead got three fingers sliding along his tongue. It only lasted a few moments before Chan quietly ordered, "Knees."

Felix hopped down to the floor in front of Chan's armchair. Unlike the movie, something he could watch over and over again was Chan undoing his pants to give Felix a treat.

Minho and Jisung were trying their best to keep their attention on the movie, and it wasn't like they could see much of anything anyway, even if they turned to face the vampires; Felix's head blocked most everything. But in their peripheral vision, they could see Felix's head bobbing, and although it was relatively quiet compared to the movie, they could still hear wet sounds, low groans, and breathy sighs.

Jisung felt himself getting antsy. Not only was he getting horny from the situation, but the situation also felt a little awkward. He felt it would be less so if he had his boyfriend's cock in his mouth, too. So he scooched farther away on the couch and leaned over Minho's thigh, then looked up at him with his biggest eyes.

Minho caressed his cheek. "You don't have to do this just because they are, baby," he whispered.

"I want to," Jisung answered.

"Fuck," Minho cursed. "Ok." He undid his pants, freeing his rapidly hardening cock. He didn't much like the idea of Jisung fucking around with vampires, but showing those vampires that Jisung was his? That he was more than happy to do.

Chan had been so engrossed in the movie that he hadn't been listening to Minsung whispering, so when he finally glanced away from the movie, he had to do a double take. He truly hadn't expected to see Jisung sucking Minho off, and neither of them paying any attention whatsoever to the movie. His first feeling was one of disappointment - he had really wanted to share this movie with his new friends. Or, almost friends? Whatever they were.

But then he felt relieved that they felt this comfortable around them, and then he felt a little too good as Felix slurped around his cock. Chan grabbed him by the hair and pulled him off his cock and said lowly, “Slower, Lix.”

But Felix paid no heed, because he had a plan. Jisung had only been at it for a couple minutes, but Minho was already letting out little sounds that made it seem like he was close.

So Felix hunkered down and sucked harshly around Chan, then relaxed his throat and started taking him in deeper. Chan couldn’t resist anymore, and he held Felix’s head still as he fucked his throat. Even while his throat was being used, Felix registered the sound of Minho cumming – a pretty little moan, followed by a “Good boy.” And a moment later he was tasting Chan on the back of his tongue and swallowing him down.

Before Chan could say anything, Felix crawled the few feet over to where Minsung were newly snuggled up on the couch, Jisung sitting in Minho’s lap, and slid his hands up onto Jisung’s lower thighs. Minho was cupping and lightly massaging the bulge in Jisung’s pants.

“Can I help?” Felix asked, then licked his lips pointedly. “I’m still hungry...” he added, his voice a low rumble. He somehow looked both evil and innocent all at once, the light from the movie flickering over his features.

“Lix...” Chan warned, but watched Minho and Jisung carefully, interested whether they would take Felix up on his offer.

Jisung wiggled around so he could turn his head enough to look at his boyfriend. Before he could even ask, Minho kissed him. Thoroughly. Then Minho said, “Shouldn’t keep a hungry vampire waiting, should we, Sungie?”

Jisung smiled and shook his head, and Minho undid Jisung’s pants, pulling out his achingly hard cock. Jisung always got hard sucking Minho off, and Minho always took care of him after.

But now Felix was there. After a final nod from Jisung, he started prettily kitten-licking around Jisung’s leaking cock, smirking as he watched the human start to writhe just from that in his boyfriend’s lap.

Having a creature of the night suck off his boyfriend wasn't exactly something that Minho relished, but he did love making his boyfriend happy, and if he got off figuratively (and apparently literally) by having a vampire on his dick, then Minho was willing to let him have his fun. And he'd never say it out loud, but he was even starting to understand Jisung's infatuation with vampires just a little bit; the dark way Chan was staring at him had him feeling some kind of way.

“Sungie’s a good boy, unlike you, Lix, so -” Chan started to say, still making eye contact with Minho.

Felix looked like he was getting intoxicated suckling on the head of Jisung’s cock, but he pulled off long enough to remark, “Naughty boys get more cock.”

“- so don’t torture him,” Chan finished, eyes now boring holes into the back of Felix’s head.

But even if Felix wanted to – and he’d be the first to admit that he did – Jisung was too worked up to last long regardless. Before Felix could even get him to the back of his throat, Jisung was cumming messily right inside Felix’s mouth.

Minho immediately started intensely cuddling his boyfriend, running his fingers through his hair and tucking him back into his pants after Felix licked the head of his cock clean. Then Felix happily hopped onto Chan’s lap and kissed him harshly, letting Chan taste a little bit of Jisung on his tongue, before flashing away down the hall to Changbin’s room.

He very uncharacteristically knocked on the door, calling out sweetly, “May I come in?”

It sounded like Hyunjin and Changbin were conferring, then Changbin called out somewhat weakly, “Yeah, come in!”

Felix walked in to Changbin’s room to find him sitting on Hyunjin’s cock, skin covered in sweat, a little drool sliding down his chin, eyes watery and distant. Two nipple clamps hung from his muscled chest, a chain connecting them to a ring encircling his leaking cock. Hyunjin had an arm hooked under one of his thighs, the skin on the back of which was red.

Felix smiled a small smile and said, “Looks like you two are having fun.”

“He said he wanted you to come in. Guess he wanted you to see him like this,” Hyunjin said, licking up Changbin’s ear. He’d worked hard to get him this sensitive and vulnerable, and he wished Felix hadn’t knocked on the door. But if Changbin wanted Felix there, who was Hyunjin, a relative outsider, to say no?

“Binnie’s pretty like this, isn’t he?” Felix asked, crawling up on to the bed. “I’ve seen him like this so many times, but it never gets old,” he said with a sweet smile.

Hyunjin didn’t miss the bragging hint in Felix’s tone, but he offered, “Want to take his mouth?”

Felix considered while he ran his hand up Changbin’s thigh, but, even though he knew that they’d been fucking for the last week, he was suddenly overcome by a wave of jealousy. “No. He’s all yours,” he said, accidentally letting some of the hurt into his voice, then hopped off the bed and left the room.

Felix holed himself up in his own bedroom with one of his favorite dildos – a giant tentacle one – and set to work fucking himself on it with a frown. At least Seungmin had invited him to join on his own, not just because Felix was standing there. Changbin and Hyunjin had only invited him out of pity. It wasn’t fair.

Well, he didn’t need them anyway. He had his tentacle dildo.

Chapter Text

“Felix? You didn’t come back out to say bye,” Chan said, poking his head into Felix’s room.

Felix had stayed in his room through the rest of the movie, fucking himself silly on his tentacle dildo. Now he was just sitting on it, playing a game on his phone.

Avoiding addressing Chan’s comment, Felix said, “You wanna help me with this?”

“Looks like you don’t need my help,” Chan said with a smirk, observing the cum on the floor.

“Not anymore.” Felix sighed. “I’m tired. Can we go to bed now?”

Chan frowned. “I’ve still got some work to do. I’ll come to bed when I can, yeah?”

“Okay,” Felix said with a small smile, then set to work cleaning up after himself once Chan left.

***

Later that night, Changbin was stroking Hyunjin’s hair while he was falling asleep, and the human mumbled, “Maybe you should go talk to Felix.”

“Hmm? Why?” Changbin asked.

Hyunjin smiled sleepily and mumbled, “He’s jealous of my dick.”

Changbin had learned quickly in the past week that when Hyunjin was drifting in or out of consciousness, his thoughts didn’t translate well to speech. But most of the time Changbin could figure out what he meant.

“You think he’s jealous of you?” Changbin asked with a slight frown, and Hyunjin nodded lazily. Changbin kissed his temple and waited for him to doze off completely, then stole off down the hallway to Felix’s room. Finding it empty, he tried the next most likely location: Chan’s bed.

Sure enough, he found Felix curled up almost like a cat on Chan’s big bed, loosely clutching a luxurious, plush black blanket that Chan usually kept at the foot of the bed. The silver-haired vampire appeared naked, but as Changbin approached nearer, he saw that he was wearing a lacy red thong which accentuated the curve of his ass.

Changbin himself was wearing a large black hoodie, along with something special that Hyunjin had gifted him. He softly crawled into the bed and spooned Felix, nuzzling his nose into the nape of his neck.

“Binnie,” Felix mumbled. As he woke up, he realized that Changbin smelled strongly of Hyunjin’s cologne. With a growl, he pushed Changbin onto his back and straddled him. “You reek of him,” he said lowly. Sharp eyes searched Changbin’s body as he pushed up his hoodie, quickly spotting several hickeys littered along his upper thighs. Hickeys didn’t last long on vampiric skin, so they must have been recent. “Three cocks weren’t enough to satisfy you? Had to go get a fourth?”

“Lix,” Changbin breathed, eyes wide in shock at how quickly and strongly Felix had reacted to his presence. “Want you...” he said, eyes following the way Felix was examining him.

“Do you?” Felix spat with a laugh, pushing Changbin’s legs apart and up so he could get a better look at the insides of his thighs. “I’ve hardly seen you all week.”

Changbin saw the look on Felix’s face the moment he discovered Hyunjin’s gift. Felix’s countenance darkened and he flipped Changbin onto his front. Between his cheeks sat a fluffy pink bunny tail. It was quite cute, and suited Changbin well – a nice contrast to his usually darker attire.

But to Felix, it was a challenge. A claim on one of his boyfriends, worse than the hickeys.

“Are you his bunny now?” Felix asked with a cutting tone. Changbin had propped himself up on his knees and was keeping quiet, forehead pressed into the dark red bedspread. Felix gave him a sharp smack to one butt cheek. “Answer me!”

“Y- yes...” Changbin said quietly, and gasped when Felix started fucking the plug in and out of him.

Felix dropped his voice even lower. He sounded dangerous. “Is this keeping his cum inside you?”

“Yes,” Changbin answered in an even smaller voice. He and Felix had done some dark scenes before, but this was real jealousy, real anger.

And he found it insanely hot.

Felix knew what he was doing. He wasn’t actually angry at Changbin, but the jealousy was very real, and he wanted to remind his boyfriend what he could give him.

And part of what he could give him was his cock, which was indeed long, thick, and hard, as advertised during the first movie night. It was straining in his thong, the lace undoubtedly imprinting a pretty pattern into it.

Felix delivered another harsh spank. “You two have been fucking like bunnies... guess he wants to breed you like one, too.”

Changbin whined, and Felix spanked him harder, still fucking the plug in and out of him. “You like the idea of that human breeding you?”

“Lix...” Changbin whimpered. They both knew Felix wouldn’t like his answer to that question.

“You love that idea, don’t you?” Felix asked, tone dripping with venom. “You want him to breed you full, make you his breeding bitch.” He gripped Changbin’s ass cheeks and squeezed them hard, digging his fingernails into the soft flesh.

“I...” Changbin’s head was going fuzzy around the edges at the idea of Hyunjin breeding him – a thought that hadn’t even occurred to him before. “I love him...” Wait, what? Had he really just said that? He blushed, but the words felt true.

Felix froze, Changbin's words still hanging heavy in the air. “It’s only been a week,” he said, voice like steel.

Changbin whispered, “You loved Chan faster.”

Felix scowled. Changbin wasn’t wrong. But Chan was Chan, and Hyunjin was... who even knew who the fuck he was.

Felix took out the plug and set it aside, then watched a glob of lube and cum slide out of the other vampire and down onto his balls. “Guess the bunny doesn’t need us anymore...” he said quietly.

“I’m still yours,” Changbin said, his hole clenching around nothing. “Want you. Need you.”

Felix hummed, pulling the thong to the side to free his cock, which he teased along Changbin’s rim. “You need me?”

Changbin whined and pushed his hips back in answer.

Felix chuckled. “I want to hear you beg for it.”

Changbin’s mind fought to find words. “Lix, please fuck me, I need you, need you in me, please breed your bunny...”

My bunny. Felix grabbed Changbin’s hips and, without any further ado, slid easily into him, punching a moan out of him.

Changbin's brain was focused solely on staying on his knees, back arched perfectly so Felix could fuck his ass to his heart’s content.

When Chan walked into his bedroom a few minutes later, finally ready to go to sleep, he was greeted by the sight of Felix absolutely railing into Changbin in his bed. The two didn’t seem to notice him enter, so he settled into an armchair and watched, eyes full of love and fondness despite the ferocity of the fucking.

Once Changbin came with a whimper, Felix pulled out and flipped him onto his back. He pushed his left thigh up, targeting the largest hickey that Hyunjin had left, and bit sharply into the flesh. Blood pooled instantly into his mouth and Changbin moaned from the sensation. He fed for a moment, but his cock was aching to be buried back inside, so he licked over the bite just enough so it would stop bleeding, but so that the teeth marks and added bruising remained, and then pushed back into him.

“You still with me, Bunny?” Felix asked as he resumed plowing into Changbin.

At first Changbin squirmed due to the slight overstimulation, but he quickly forced his body to be pliant again, and the pleasure soon returned, the sight of Felix focused so intensely on him making him too hot under his hoodie.

Felix noticed Changbin’s discomfort before he had to try to voice it and paused to pull the hoodie off over his head, then resumed fucking him. “Is my bunny too hot? Is my bunny in heat?” he asked, teasing.

Changbin whined and slung an arm over his eyes. But that didn’t last long; Felix grabbed both of his wrists and pinned them down next to his muscular shoulders.

“Look at me while I breed you,” Felix growled, and Changbin came again, cock barely spurting anything out. His mind felt swimmy and warmly content.

So happy Felix still wanted him.

Changbin looked so fucked out beneath him, and the force with which Felix was fucking him was so much that his pecs practically bounced with each thrust, just like his cock, which was bouncing uselessly over his abdomen, and finally, Felix felt his own high approaching. He pistoned his hips quickly and harshly, stuttering as he filled Changbin up. “My bunny...” he growled, settling his weight down on top of Changbin.

Chan let them come down for a few moments, then softly crawled into bed.

“Hyung...” Felix said, surprised, then accepted a soft kiss from the older vampire.

Chan was older than Felix had been when he had been turned, and had also been a vampire longer, so he was older than Felix in both respects. On the other hand, Changbin was older than Felix in human years, but had been turned most recently out of all of them, and Seungmin was the youngest of them all in human years, but had been a vampire the longest. So, within their group, “hyung” was only used from Felix and Changbin to Chan.

“Do we need to talk about this?” Chan asked softly.

“Nothing to talk about,” Felix said with a haughty pout.

Arching an eyebrow, Chan kissed Changbin’s jaw, then moved to pick him up, planning to take him to the bathroom for cleanup.

Changbin frowned and resisted. “Plug,” he said.

Chan looked around and spotted the pink bunny tail plug. “I’m sorry, baby. Here it is.” Chan gently slid the plug into Changbin and watched his whole body relax. He smiled warmly down at him. He loved all of his boyfriends, but he was always the softest with subspacey Binnie. “Good Bunny,” Chan praised as he scooped him up. “Let’s clean you up.”

“Nooo...” Changbin whined. “Lix bred Bunny."

Chan sighed. “Fine. But I’m going to wipe your tummy clean,” he said, then planted a kiss on the top of his head and carried him out of the room. When he was done, Changbin expressed a desire to be returned to Hyunjin, so Chan deposited him next to the sleeping human before returning to his own bedroom.

Felix had curled up like a cat again and was drifting off to sleep already; the emotional intensity of the sex he’d just had had worn on him.

Chan settled into bed and pulled Felix close, hand running lovingly down his hip over his lacy thong. “Talk to me,” he whispered against the back of his neck, his arms wrapped around his stomach.

Suddenly Felix found himself fighting tears, and he got angry at himself. Chan waited patiently while he found the words. Finally, he said, “They’re stealing my boyfriends.” His voice cracked, giving away the intense emotions that had washed over him.

Chan hummed and kissed down his neck, giving him a moment. “Remember when Seungmin joined us?” he asked gently, still grazing his fingers over Felix’s hip. “You felt the same way then, but everything was okay. Bin and me stayed. And you love Seungmin now.”

Felix felt tears running down his face. “I don’t want to love all those stupid humans.”

“You don’t have to love them, Lix,” Chan said, kissing the shell of his ear. “Just know that none of us are going to abandon you. Ever.”

Chan would never let that happen. Especially not after all the abandonment Felix had endured during his shit human life.

It was quiet for a couple minutes, but Chan knew Felix wasn’t asleep. He was thinking, and he needed some space to formulate words.

“Hyung?” Felix asked.

“Hmm?”

“Are you after Minho or Jisung?”

Chan huffed out a small breath. “I’m not after either of them.” He paused. “You seem to like Jisung.”

Felix scoffed. “I just sucked him off because I didn’t want you to do it.” He shifted, pushing his ass firmly against Chan’s crotch. “Does that mean you want Minho?”

Chan sucked a mark onto Felix’s shoulder, then responded, “I’ll leave them alone if you want me to.”

Although those were the words Felix had thought he’d wanted to hear, they didn’t bring him any joy. Because he knew that even if he wasn’t admitting it to himself, somewhere deep down inside, Chan really wanted to play with those humans. “No. Play with them all you want,” Felix said. “I just want to be a part of it.”

Chan grinned and kissed the spot he had just marked on Felix’s shoulder. “Deal.”

Felix noticed Chan getting touchier and touchier until the older vampire finally spoke again. “Felix?”

“Hmm?”

“Were you wearing this...” Chan gently tugged on the waistband of Felix’s thong, “...for me?”

“Mhmm,” Felix confirmed, doing his best to burrow himself backwards even closer to Chan. “But now I’m sleepy.”

“Me too,” Chan admitted, tangling his legs up in Felix’s. With a cheesy tone, he added, “But I’m gonna make sweet love to this hot ass when we wake up.”

“Don’t let me being asleep stop you,” Felix said with a smirk, knowing how much Chan enjoyed somno. “Goodnight, hyung.”

Sure enough, Chan let out a tiny whine. “Goodnight, Lix.”

Chapter Text

Halloween. Changbin had invited everyone to his friends' annual house party. What he had failed to mention was that they lived in something bordering on a mansion.

"Oh. Wow," Jisung said as he stood on the sidewalk in front of it, putting on the last piece of his werewolf costume, which was a cheaply made gray thing with ears and which velcroed underneath his chin. He was wearing heavy eye makeup and black nail polish, had painted the underside of his nose black to resemble a wolf's nose, and had also added some whiskers. Although Minho had told him they looked like a cat's whiskers, he had also told him not to wipe them off because they looked cute. The rest of his outfit consisted of raggedy looking gray sweatpants, a gray sweatshirt, and some fake fur coming up out of the neck of his shirt. Not his most creative costume, but it was part of a couple's costume.

And Minho's costume was jaw-dropping. Because Jisung was the Big Bad Wolf to Minho's Little Red Riding Hood.

Chapter Text

When Chan tentatively approached Minho, Hyunjin and Changbin intentionally moved a little ways away to give them some space, and Jeongin decided he wanted to find Seungmin, who Changbin had said was around somewhere.

Chan didn't know what to say. He noticed Minho's eyes not-so-subtly roving over his bare torso and arms, and smirked. When he took a step into Minho's space, the human's eyes snapped up to meet his. And even if Chan hadn't seen "fuck me" eyes from Felix almost every day of his very long life, he would still have recognized them. Chan stepped even closer to Minho and rested his hands on his hips, and Minho put his arms around Chan's neck. The vampire leaned in close and spoke lowly near Minho's ear. "You finally trust me," he observed.

Minho gulped; this up-close, Chan's divine shoulders looked even more delectable. "A little," Minho said coyly.

"Enough to let me..." Chan slowly slid his hands behind Minho and cupped his ass, all hidden fairly well to others' eyes by the red cape. "...play with you, maybe?"

"Maybe..." Minho's heart started beating faster.

"Your boyfriend wants to watch me take you apart. I bet he's watching us right now."

Over Chan's shoulder, Minho scanned the room for Jisung, and spotted him sitting in an armchair. With Felix straddling his lap. Jisung had his hands placed tentatively on the backs of Felix’s thighs, which were clad in red fishnets.

"I think he's busy."

Chan chuckled. "Felix?"

"Yeah."

"How do you feel about that?"

Minho considered. If you had asked him a month ago if he would be okay with some other guy being all over his boyfriend, he would have laughed at the notion. He wondered how that had changed. He shrugged. "He can have his fun."

Chan hummed and snuck his right hand under the back of Minho's skirt and discovered that he wasn't wearing underwear when he cupped his right butt cheek. "And you'll have yours?"

And if you had asked Minho a month ago how he felt about fucking a vampire, he would have told you to fuck off. Yet here he was, excited at the prospect of doing just that. Hyunjin and Jeongin seemed to be just fine even though they had been spending considerably more time with the vampires than Minho and Jisung. And besides, Jisung really wanted this, and if Minho was being honest... he did too. And maybe the spirit of mischief in the air that Halloween night was getting to him; it was a lot easier to shed his "vampires are dumb, who cares" attitude that he had been clutching tenuously to lately when he was dressed up as someone else. Someone who apparently wanted to get fucked by the Big, Bad, Wolf.

Minho looked Chan in the eyes and gave him a sickly sweet smile. "Let's go somewhere a bit more private, hmm?"

A smirk slowly spread across Chan's face. "I don't know... I'm having fun out here." He squeezed Minho's ass cheek and leaned in close to Minho's ear again. "I could make you cum on my fingers out here. Everyone would see the mess on the floor and know what a naughty boy you are."

Minho didn't know why, but the thought of Chan finger-fucking him on the dance floor right under everyone's noses made his heart race even faster. But he wasn't going to admit how much it affected him. "Don't you want to do more than that?"

Chan chuckled and gave his ass another squeeze. "I do... I want to make you scream. Want to make you lose your goddamn mind because I'm making you feel so good. Gonna make you my little plaything."

Plaything? Minho's mind felt blank. All he knew is that he wanted that, and badly. He didn't know what to say, and his eyes wandered down to Chan's chest, where he had claw marks. He gently touched them. "Are these real?" he asked.

"No," Chan answered. "But you can add some real ones if you want."

Minho's head was swimming with desire. "Chan-"

But he didn't need to say more. Chan understood. He removed his hand from under Minho's skirt and took his hand, starting to lead him deeper into the house. When they were about to leave the room, Minho stopped and Chan looked back to find him gazing back at Jisung. "He won't hurt him, will he?"

Chan glanced over to Felix and Jisung. The silver-haired vampire was making out with the human and grinding against him. "Felix? No. He just wants to play."

Minho felt wrong leaving his boyfriend with a vampire, especially one that was as unhinged as Felix. But Chan squeezed his hand reassuringly, and he followed him out of the room.

They opened one room and found that it was already occupied. Three men dressed as vampires were entangled on a bed. Chan quietly closed the door.

"They live here, right?" Minho asked.

Chan nodded, pulling Minho farther down the hallway. "Yes. Hongjoong, Mingi, and Yeosang. Good guys."

They came upon a dining room that wasn't separated from the hallway by a door, just a wide doorframe. Chan pulled Minho inside and pushed him up against the wall. He flicked on the lights as he kissed Minho hungrily, and then put both of his hands on the human's waist.

"You usually top with Jisung, don't you?" Chan asked, then leaned down to start mouthing at Minho's neck.

"Yeah," Minho breathed, arms back around Chan's neck. "With him."

Chan hummed. "Then you used to bottom more before him?" Minho nodded, and Chan slipped his hand under the back of his skirt again to grip his ass. "So no one takes care of you now, baby?”

Minho moaned at the feeling of Chan’s hand on his bare ass, and then blushed; he hadn’t realized how needy he was.

Chan chuckled. “I’m going to get a lot more pretty sounds like that out of you tonight. No need to be shy with me.”

They made out for a minute against the wall, heated and messy, before Chan asked, “You’re not drunk, are you?”

Minho scoffed. “You think I’d have to be drunk to want you?”

“Of course not. Look at me,” Chan said with a cocky smile. “But you’re not, are you?”

“Why do you care?”

“Because although you might think I’m a monster… I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to do. And besides,” he smirked. “I don’t want your experience tonight to be dulled by alcohol.”

“I had about half a drink,” Minho shrugged. “But feel free to taste me and check.” He held out his wrist, and when Chan just stared at it, he asked, “Or does it not work that way?”

Chan’s brain had shut down a little. He certainly hadn’t expected Minho to offer to let him bite him. “It does.” Before Minho knew what was happening, Chan had picked up him and laid him down at the head of the fancy wooden dining table, moving a chair out of the way so he could stand between his legs. Chan had Minho’s legs in the air, bent at the knee and he pushed them up toward his chest, pressed together at the knee.

Minho looked fucking delicious, the white socks accentuating his thick thighs. Chan leaned down and licked the inner underside of his left thigh, and Minho gasped at the sensation.

“Can I bite your thigh?” Chan asked, already salivating.

“Y-yes,” Minho consented.

Chan let go of Minho’s right leg, and Minho laid it sideways on the table. Chan kept a grip on Minho’s left leg and staked out the spot he wanted. “It’ll hurt for just a second, but then the pain will go away.”

Minho nodded, watching Chan as his fangs appeared. Fuck, why is that hot?! he asked himself.

Chan licked over the spot he had picked out before sinking his teeth into the flesh. Just as he’d said, it hurt for a moment, but then it didn’t. But he could still feel that he was being bitten, and feel Chan mouthing at his thigh to suck up his blood. It felt so personal. That feeling was surely heightened by the fact that Minho was splayed out on the table for Chan, his skirt not concealing much. But he found that he really liked feeling this vulnerable in front of Chan.

Liked feeling his fangs in his thigh.

Chan took only a little blood, then closed the wound by licking over it, the puncture marks disappearing almost entirely. He looked up at Minho with dilated pupils and blood in the corner of his mouth, which he quickly licked clean. “You’re not drunk,” he said, then squeezed Minho’s thigh. “Fuck, you taste so good, baby.”

“I- I do?” Minho asked. Chan nodded, eyes roving over the human’s body. Before he could even process what he was saying, he offered, “You can have more.” Chan’s eyes snapped up to meet his. “If you want,” Minho added quietly.

The thought of having more than just a taste of this human’s blood made Chan lick his lips.

There was a flash of movement and suddenly Jisung was sitting in the chair at the other end of the table with Felix standing behind him, grinning deviously. “Don’t mind us,” Felix said with a smirk. The headpiece of Jisung’s costume was already gone.

While Felix was divesting Jisung of his shirt, the human realized that there was blood on Chan’s mouth. “He bit you!”

Minho tilted his head back so he could look at his boyfriend upside down. “It’s okay, baby. I told him to.”

“Fuck. That’s hot, hyung.”

Chan ran his hands along the undersides of Minho’s thighs. "What goodies have you got in your basket, Little Red?"

"Why don't you find out?" Minho goaded coyly.

Chan reached down to where Minho had dropped his basket and pulled out a bottle of lube and a handful of condoms. He tsked and said, "Such a naughty boy I have on my hands..." He held up a condom between two fingers. "Do you want me to use this?"

"N-no, it's okay."

"I will if you want me to," Chan clarified.

"No, please..." Minho flushed red. "I don't want you to use it."

Chan smirked. "Okay then. You're going to be a good boy for me while I open you up, alright? And you're going to watch Lixie play with his new toy. Onto your knees." Minho started to get up off the table, but Chan stopped him. "On the table," he added.

Minho got situated on his hands and knees and was shocked to look up and see Felix standing behind Jisung, who was sitting down with the vampire's fingers playing with one of his nipples and his other hand pushing fingers onto the back of his tongue.

Chan kneaded one of Minho's thighs as he started slowly circling his lubed middle finger around his rim, and Minho flinched from the contact, having been distracted. "Easy..." Chan murmured. "I've got you."

Felix leaned down to murmur in Jisung's ear, and the human's eyes widened as he nodded. Felix pulled his fingers out of his mouth and Jisung clambered onto the table, mimicking his boyfriend at the other end.

Chan had heard what Felix had told Jisung. He hummed. "Seems like Felix feels like sharing."

But Minho didn't process his words, because he was busy falling apart on Chan's fingers. It was pitiful, really; he'd bottomed plenty of times in the past, but it had been a while, and Chan really knew what he was doing, with two fingers already in. He involuntarily let out a low moan, which earned him a squeeze on his hip from Chan's free hand.

In the meantime, Felix had pulled Jisung's sweatpants down and was opening him up on his tongue, lapping eagerly and feeling the human react to his ministrations. Jisung couldn't keep quiet - he was never one to be quiet, in fact - and his noises made Minho's cock start leaking. Minho loved that his boyfriend was feeling good.

But he was easily distracted from thinking about his boyfriend when Chan started playing with the backs of his thighs, licking and nipping and squeezing.

“Why doesn’t it hurt more?” Minho asked.

“Because I’m being gentle with you,” Chan answered as he slipped in a third finger.

Minho sucked in a breath. “No, not that…”

Chan cocked his head quizzically as he smoothed his hand over the curve of Minho's ass, which was on full display since his skirt was flipped up onto his lower back. “The bite?”

“Mhmm…”

“Because I made it not hurt,” Chan answered simply.

“Can you… can you let it hurt?”

Chan flipped Minho back onto his back with ease and leaned over him, smirking. “You want me to bite you again, and you want it to hurt?”

Minho blushed, half-pouted, and looked away, turning his head to the side. “Maybe,” he said quietly.

Chan looked at him, considering. “Okay. Say “red” if it hurts too much and you want me to stop.”

Minho turned back to face him and nodded, then bit his lip as Chan drew near his thigh again.

Chan chose a different spot this time, closer to his crotch, and licked over it before plunging his teeth in. He growled lowly in his throat as blood flooded onto his tongue.

And Minho screamed.

The pain was a hell of a lot worse, and tears sprang to his eyes instantly. He arched his neck and squeezed his hands around the fabric of his skirt.

“Minho!” Jisung tried to crawl across the long table to reach him, but Felix held him back easily by the hips.

“You heard him ask for it,” Felix soothed. “He’ll safeword out if he needs to. And Chan will stop before he bleeds him dry.” He pulled the human up onto his knees and climbed onto the table next to him, then leaned close to his ear and said lowly, “He has more self-control than I do.” Chills ran down the human’s spine. “So it’s probably better if you drink from me.”

Felix’s words startled Jisung enough to tear his eyes away from his boyfriend, who was whimpering under Chan’s fangs. Before he could ask for clarification, Felix had bitten into his own wrist. He held it out to Jisung.

“Go on. You like the taste of blood, don’t you?”

Jisung blushed. Felix was absolutely right; he didn’t just lick his boyfriend’s wounds to try to get rid of the blood, but also because he liked the taste.

Felix knelt behind Jisung on the table and slipped his other hand into the human’s black hair, gripping lightly, as he brought his bleeding wrist to his mouth. Jisung contemplated for a moment, then closed the distance and started sucking on Felix’s wrist. Soon he brought both his hands up to hold Felix’s wrist as he lapped at the wounds.

Felix was fucking delighted. “There you go… take as much as you want.” His corruption kink didn’t get much action, given Chan, Seungmin, and Changbin’s lack of innocence. But this human? Him he could corrupt. He wanted to make him utterly debauched.

At the other end of the table, Chan was in heaven. Humans all tasted different, and Minho? He tasted divine. He had aimed for an artery this time, and was using his thumb to press against it upstream of the bite to slow the bleed so he could savor it longer. And the way Minho’s fingers were gripping his skirt, the way hot tears were sliding down his face, the way he was letting out a near-constant whimper… Chan was fully hard in his pants, and was dying to see how much more he could get this beautiful human to fall apart.

Jisung’s eyes were on his boyfriend, watching over him as he drank from Felix’s wrist. He didn’t know why he liked the taste so much, but the more he drank, the more he wanted. So when Felix finally pulled his wrist away, Jisung whined. “You said I could have as much as I want!” he pouted, the blood on his lips making him look even more adorable to Felix.

“I changed my mind,” Felix said. “Don’t be a brat about it.”

“You’re a brat…” Jisung muttered.

“Enough for the both of us. You're a needy little thing, aren't you?"

Chan made eye contact with Felix and muttered under his breath so only he could hear, despite the muffled yet loud music from a few rooms away, "That makes two of you."

Felix winked at him and leaned back in to talk to Jisung as he lubed up his fingers. "But lately he hasn't been able to satisfy you fully, has he?"

"He always satisfies me!" Jisung protested.

Felix tsked and pushed a finger in, making Jisung gasp. "If that were true, you wouldn't be here right now, would you?"

He had already loosened Jisung up quite a bit, so he slipped in a second finger, steadying him by holding his shoulder. "How much begging did it take to convince your boyfriend to give us a shot?"

Jisung pouted and didn't answer, so Felix grabbed him by the hair and pulled his head back. "How... much... begging?"

"A lot!" Jisung confessed, and Felix released his hair, humming lowly. Jisung felt a thrill run through him.

"You're a good boy, Jisung," Felix said. "You should be taken care of like good boys deserve."

Minho craned his neck backwards to look at his boyfriend and smiled softly, and Jisung felt his heart flutter.

Felix leaned in close again. "You might be a good boy, Jisung, but I'm a bad boy. A very..." His voice got impossibly deeper. "...very... bad boy..." He licked a stripe up the side of the human's neck and then let his teeth graze over his pulse point. "...and I want to fucking ruin you."

"What are you going to do to me?" Jisung asked quietly, voice shaky.

"Hmm..." Felix considered. "I want to push my big cock down your pretty little throat. What do you think about that?"

Jisung's pupils dilated and he nodded furiously. He again focused on the other end of the table, where Minho was arching his back prettily against the dark wood.

Chan had started pushing his fingers against Minho's prostate, pulsing them against it. Suddenly, Minho was cumming with a gasp, Chan's teeth still in his thigh. The cum got on the underside of the skirt and dripped down his cock. His orgasm had taken him by surprise, and once he came down from it, he mumbled, "I'm sorry."

Chan licked over the bite and then sweetly said, "Shh shh shh, don't be sorry, baby. I told you I'd make you cum on my fingers." He smirked as he stood up and pulled Minho a few inches to the very edge of the table, "Besides, you're going to cum for me again. You ready to take me, Little Red?"

Minho's eyes widened. Despite having just hit his high, his body was still screaming at him that it wanted Chan closer. He nodded deliriously. "Y-yes, please," he responded, hands again clutching his skirt.

Chan lowered his pants and then push Minho’s legs up. Then he pushed in slowly, and watched Minho’s face change from desperate to finally content as he took in the vampire’s considerable length.

"Ohhh..." Minho breathed as Chan seated himself fully inside, his hips pressed up against the backs of Minho's thighs.

"Did you know your boyfriend was such a cockslut?" Felix asked Jisung as they watched Chan start fucking Minho slowly but deeply, holding onto his corseted waist to keep him from sliding up the table.

Jisung shook his head in disbelief as he watched his boyfriend melt even under Chan, letting out a steady stream of moans. "No... I thought I was the cockslut."

Felix chuckled, "You are. So much so that you're going to take two at once. Good boys deserve to be filled at both ends." Felix easily slipped in a third finger, and then started working on a fourth; Jisung was relaxing easily. He turned Jisung's head and started making out with him hungrily, even letting his fangs appear to nip him on the lip and draw some blood, making the kiss sloppier and, in both of their opinions, tastier.

Meanwhile, Chan was leaning over Minho, delighting in fucking him so well. Minho looked dazed and his eyes were half-lidded, and while part of that may have had to do with blood loss, the way he was clenching around Chan and clutching at his arms told Chan how much he was enjoying being fucked.

"Taking me so well..." Chan said, and Minho's head swam from the praise. It had been a while, but Minho didn't think he had ever been fucked so well, and the slight overstimulation he'd felt at first had quickly morphed back into pure pleasure with every slide of Chan's cock past his prostate. Not only that, but the idea of Chan fucking him in his Halloween costume, skirt flipped up to give him easy access... let's just say that it wasn't long before Minho's cock was standing at full attention again against the fluffy white under-layers of the skirt.

Minho was pleasantly surprised when Jisung straddled him with a big smile. Chan stopped but didn't pull out while Jisung seated himself on his boyfriend's cock with a relieved sigh, hands resting on his corseted waist. Then Chan settled his hands on Jisung's bare, tiny waist and rested his chin on his shoulder, looking down his body with dark eyes. Minho clenched around Chan unconsciously, thrilled by the way that the vampire was lustfully admiring his boyfriend; he realized he'd love to watch Chan fuck Jisung into next week.

It didn't escape Chan's notice, and he looked up with a smirk. "Next time, hmm?" he asked, as if reading Minho's mind.

Minho looked up and saw that Felix was standing over him; he had discarded his white hot pants and pushed down his red fishnets so he could free his cock, which he was pressing against Jisung 's lips, smearing precum across them. Jisung opened his mouth and latched onto the thick head of his cock as he started rolling his hips. Together, they quickly established a rhythm, Chan standing at the end of the table as he fucked into Minho, Jisung rolling his hips expertly as he rode his boyfriend, and Felix fucking first into Jisung's mouth and then soon into his throat, which Minho could see bulging around his length.

Minho was holding onto Jisung's hands, which were still holding his boyfriend's waist. Minho didn't notice it when it started, but his tears had resumed. Chan was fucking him harder and faster, and still as deep, and before he realized it he had started hiccupping through his tears.

The sounds his boyfriend was making paired nicely with the sounds Jisung was making around Felix's cock, which he was taking easily down into his throat.

"Good boy..." Felix murmured, words soft despite how rough he was being with Jisung's mouth as he fucked it. "Stuffed full on both ends like you deserve..."

Jisung whined and did his best to lick around Felix's cock even as it slid back into his throat. He felt utterly content like this, and his cock was leaking onto Minho's already soiled skirt.

Felix looked down to Chan, who grinned back up at him. The older vampire reached up and held Jisung's head still as Felix increased his pace, moaning lowly until he came with a groan on Jisung's tongue. He pulled out before he was done, causing some cum to dribble out the left corner of Jisung's mouth. Minho gazed up as Felix stepped away, able to see his boyfriend's face again. He was sucking in lung-fulls of air, but he looked blissfully fucked-out, still riding Minho's cock, now with renewed vigor.

Chan turned Jisung's head to the left so he could lick away Felix's cum. Then he started eyeing his neck. "Can I have a drink?" he asked, with one arm still holding Minho's left leg up, and his other hand slowly caressing the right side of Jisung's ribcage.

Minho watched Jisung's eyes widen as he tilted his head to the right to give Chan better access. "Please!"

Chan chuckled and licked over Jisung's neck, then held his hips still. "Need you to be still for me for a second, then you can be a good boy and keep riding your boyfriend. Ready?"

"I'm ready," Jisung whispered, then felt Chan's fangs puncture his neck. It hurt at first, but the pain quickly faded. Plus, he was distracted by Chan's right hand stroking his leaking cock. He started rolling his hips again, loving feeling his boyfriend inside of him.

Chan had nicked Jisung's jugular vein, and the delicious blood he was drinking made him even hornier. He started bucking harder into Minho, who was holding his boyfriend's hands.

Minho watched a couple rivulets of blood run down Jisung's neck and chest, mesmerized. He watched in awe as Jisung's face contorted beautifully as he came, Chan's hand aiming Jisung's release onto the white underside of Minho's skirt (which Minho would later appreciate, because otherwise it would have landed on the black corset, which would have been a bitch to clean).

Chan crossed his right arm up across Jisung's chest and kept feeding, holding the human's back flush against his chest. Jisung could feel the metal chain hanging from Chan's neck pressing against his spine, but he didn't mind; he was mystified by the feeling of Chan drinking from his neck. He had imagined getting bitten by a vampire long before meeting real ones, but he had never imagined that he would be able to hear it; even over the loud music, he could hear Chan slurping eagerly at his neck.

Chan was now holding Minho's hips as he fucked him. He flicked his eyes up as he kept drinking from Jisung to look at Minho, whose eyebrows were drawn together in pleasure.

With a sob, Minho came again, and he clenched hard around Chan's cock. Chan groaned and came as well, burying himself deep inside Minho and biting harder into Jisung's neck.

After his hips stilled, Chan licked over Jisung's neck and the vein closed, the puncture wounds closing up, too. Jisung looked up and saw Felix sitting at the other end of the table, costume put back together, watching them all with lustful eyes. He winked and left the room, presumably returning to the party.

Jisung clumsily climbed off of his boyfriend, Chan helping when he saw that his legs were a bit shaky.

But Minho was the worst off. He looked positively ruined. His eyes were a little distant, he was covered in cum, his legs ached from having been held up for so long, and his insides felt like they had been thoroughly rearranged.

Chan located a cloth napkin on a side table and did his best to wipe Minho clean, but the skirt had taken the brunt of all the cum.

After Chan helped Minho off the table, he simply flipped the skirt back down, put his hands on Minho's hips, and leaned close to whisper in his ear, "Your dirty little secret tonight, hmm? Just for the four of us to know..." He slid his hands back and gripped Minho's ass cheeks, pulling them apart slightly and allowing some of the remaining cum to slide out. "...and anyone who sees my cum sliding down the inside of your thigh..."

And part of Minho hoped someone would see.

Chapter Text

Jeongin wandered between the rooms full of people, looking for Seungmin. Not seeing him, he resigned to get his still-full drink back from Hyunjin, who’d agreed to watch it for him.

"Hey," Felix flashed up to Jeongin, startling him. "Has Seungminnie fucked you yet?"

“Ask that a little louder, will you?" Jeongin said, then pouted. “But no, he hasn't.”

Felix watched Jeongin frown. "Don't take it personally," Felix said, then practically purred, “Seungminnie just likes to play with his food.”

"Play?" Jeongin asked, eyes wide.

Felix shrugged and smirked. “He’s been around a very long time, so he’s extremely patient.” The song changed, and Felix lit up. "I fucking love this song. Good luck getting laaaiid!" And with that he flashed away. Jeongin spotted him jumping onto Changbin's back a moment later.

“Hey, it’s Jeongin, right?” a voice to his left said, and he turned to see one of his classmates. The man was also dressed as a vampire – one of the residents of the house, then? Meaning he was… “Hi! Yes, Jeongin. And you’re… I’m sorry, I don’t think I know your name.”

“Jongho.” He stuck out his hand and Jeongin shook it. “Didn’t know we had friends in common.”

“Yeah, my friends and I are friends of Changbin and his… roommates.”

Jongho snickered and raised an eyebrow knowingly. “Roommates. Yeah.”

Jeongin scratched the back of his head. “So… do you live here?”

“I sure do,” Jongho answered. Jeongin studiously avoided eye contact. Jongho smiled. “And I guess you know a little more about me than that.”

Jeongin sheepishly looked at his feet, and when he looked back up, he froze. On the far end of the room he spotted a man dressed in a red and black European Victorian-era aristocratic attire with intricate gold detailing. A simple gold masquerade mask covered half of his face, his black hair slightly lying over the top of it.

“I- I’ve got to go. I’ll talk to you later,” Jeongin said quickly, and then moved towards where he had seen the man. He watched him slip out of the room and followed him, but found himself in an empty hallway.

“Seungmin…” Jeongin called tentatively as he walked down the hallway, peering around corners and into open rooms. He felt like he was close, like if he turned around quickly, he’d see him.

Suddenly, he knew for certain that Seungmin was right behind him. He stood stock still, and felt breath on his neck. A voice spoke lowly. “Meet me upstairs.”

When Jeongin turned around, he was gone.

He found his way to a staircase and climbed it, heart racing.

A door at the top of the stairs was partially open, so he slowly pushed it open enough to step inside. He found himself in a large, ornate bedroom. Seungmin was sitting on a large, plush ottoman that was cushioned with royal blue fabric.

He approached him slowly, and Seungmin pulled him into his lap. Jeongin’s legs rested on the ottoman behind Seungmin, who held his hands on Jeongin’s lower back.

Jeongin reached up and carefully removed the masquerade mask. “You look so handsome,” he whispered.

Seungmin smiled softly and took the mask, setting it to the side. “So do you.”

Jeongin couldn’t help it, and he blurted out, “Then why won’t you bite me?”

Seungmin furrowed his brow. “Has that really been bothering you so much?”

“Don’t you like drinking blood?” Jeongin asked. Seungmin looked down and gently rubbed his thumbs on Jeongin’s sides, but didn’t answer. Jeongin pressed further, “Why won’t you drink from me? Isn’t that what vampires do?” Before Seungmin had a chance to respond, he continued, “Felix said you like to… play… with your food… Is that what you’re doing with me?”

Seungmin finally chuckled. “I suppose I do, but that pertains more to sex.” Jeongin blushed furiously, and Seungmin continued. “And I don’t regard you as food. I think it has more to do with a feeling that biting you might… change things between us.”

“Change things how?”

Seungmin shook his head. “I don’t know. Maybe you’ll… see me differently.”

Jeongin giggled. “I already know you’re a vampire. And vampires drink blood.” A pause. “Do different people taste different?”

“Yes… but different vampires have tastes for different people,” Seungmin responded.

“Do you think I’ll taste good to you?”

Seungmin finally looked up. “I’m sure of it.”

They sat there for a moment in silence before Jeongin spoke again. “I’ve thought about it…” A blush rose to his cheeks. “I’ve thought about it a lot. And… I want you to drink from me.”

“Why?” Seungmin could guess why, but he wanted to hear it in Jeongin’s words.

The human struggled for a few moments to find words to explain it, but finally answered quietly, resting his hand softly on the vampire’s chest, “I want to… give myself… to you. I want to be… yours.” His heart felt like it was going to beat out of his chest.

And in his own chest, Seungmin felt a warmth that he didn’t ever remember feeling before. He loved Chan, Changbin, and Felix, but… he felt something different with Jeongin. Like they were soulmates, meant to be together. “You are mine,” he responded softly, and placed his hand over Jeongin’s. “And I’m yours.”

Jeongin nodded and felt a little choked up after hearing Seungmin affirm something that he had felt, too. “I know,” he whispered. Seungmin was right; somehow, inexplicably, they already belonged to each other. Like they were already irrevocably connected.

Like maybe they always had been.

Silence settled around them, the music downstairs dull in the background. They just sat there, Jeongin straddling Seungmin’s lap, taking each other in. It felt intensely personal to both of them, yet comfortable.

After a minute, Seungmin said softly, “Okay. I’ll drink from you. Just tell me when.”

“Now,” Jeongin said without hesitation. He untied his cape and let it fall to the floor. “Please.”

Seungmin captured his lips in a soft kiss, and Jeongin melted in his arms. When they pulled away, Seungmin rested his forehead against Jeongin’s. “It’ll hurt for a moment, and you’ll need to be still for me, but before you know it, you won’t feel any pain at all.”

Jeongin nodded in understanding.

“I’ll drink slowly. Just tell me if you want me to stop, or if you start feeling lightheaded.”

“I will,” Jeongin whispered.

Seungmin slid his left arm up Jeongin’s back, and held the human’s left hand in his right. Then he leaned in and kissed the spot on his neck above his jugular vein, which would bleed more slowly than other vessels.

Jeongin clutched tightly to Seungmin’s hand, his other arm wrapped behind his upper back. “I’m ready,” he whispered, hoping that Seungmin hadn’t noticed that he had started to shake.

But Seungmin had noticed. “It’s okay, little lamb… there’s nothing to be afraid of. I’ve got you.”

🩸

Jeongin felt Seungmin's breath on his neck, felt his tongue swipe over it again. Then he felt sharp fangs pushing in…

And the next thing he knew, he was on the floor, and he was seeing red.

As soon as Seungmin had bitten into his neck, Jeongin had suddenly freaked out and pushed himself out of Seungmin’s arms. In the process, Seungmin’s fangs had clearly nicked his carotid artery, because blood was pouring out of his neck. Seungmin couldn’t fathom why he had reacted like that, and he certainly hadn’t been expecting it, or he would have held him still.

He threw himself onto the floor with Jeongin, whose white shirt was quickly soaking through with crimson. Jeongin was holding his hands to his neck and looked absolutely terrified.

Jeongin had been walking home late at night from the campus library when someone had grabbed him and ripped into his neck with his teeth.

He kicked himself backwards across the floor and held out one of his hands, allowing more blood to spurt out. “NO! GET AWAY FROM ME!” he yelled, face contorted in pure panic. His heart started beating faster, pumping blood more quickly out of his neck.

The pain had been excruciating. The man had laughed.

Seungmin wanted to scoop him into his arms and heal his wound, but apparently now Jeongin was afraid of him. He couldn’t understand it. Tears sprang to his eyes. “Baby, let me help you, please –”

Jeongin stood up shakily and dashed out of the room. Seungmin followed him and watched him start descending the staircase.

When he tried to run, the man had chased him.

“Jeongin!” he pleaded. “Stop, please!”

Near the bottom of the staircase, Jeongin slipped on his own blood and fell down the last few wooden steps, landing in a pile at the bottom.

The man had caught him easily and pushed him to the ground.

Seungmin felt like he was going to throw up. Not at the sight of blood, of course, but at the sight of Jeongin bleeding out in front of him. He gripped the wooden knob at the top of the staircase to try to steady himself.

Suddenly Jongho was at the bottom of the staircase, having heard the commotion. His eyes widened when he saw the blood all over the stairs, and then he spotted Jeongin, who had crawled into a nearby corner and was cowering there. He saw Seungmin at the top of the stairs, and the blood around his mouth. “What did you do to him?!” he screamed at Seungmin, who started making his way down the stairs. Jongho dove to the floor to try to help Jeongin, whose lips were starting to look a little pale.

The man – no, the monster, had kept feeding, taking, and taking, and taking…

Seungmin, now at the bottom of the stairs, said, “Nothing! I- he-” A sob wracked his body. “– he moved,” he choked out through his tears.

Jongho didn't understand what Seungmin meant, but he was skeptical that Seungmin would be in tears if he had intended to hurt Jeongin. “You need to heal him.”

“He won’t let me!” Seungmin said, and sank to his knees on the ground in front of Jeongin, a little ways off. The human’s eyes looked wild, but he had stopped trying to escape, literally backed into a corner, and undoubtedly weak from blood loss.

Jongho turned around to face Seungmin and his eyes flashed gold as he growled lowly. Now Seungmin could see why he was the pack alpha. “If you don’t help him now, he’s going to die.”

Seungmin nodded and scooted closer, blood soaking through the knees of his pants. Jeongin tried to back away, but he couldn’t.

“No!” Jeongin started shrieking. “No, no NO!”

Seungmin knew he could easily overpower Jeongin, but he didn’t want to scare him even more than he apparently already had. “Jeongin, it’s me. I’m not going to hurt you.” Doubt appeared in Jeongin’s eyes, so Seungmin continued. “I’m yours. Let me help you.”

Jeongin stared into Seungmin’s eyes as his breaths became shallower. Recognition appeared in his eyes. “Seungmin… Help me…”

Seungmin grabbed him and pulled him close, peeling his red hands away from his neck. Quickly, he pressed his tongue flat against his neck, making sure the wounds healed fully.

"I've got you, I've got you," Seungmin whispered into Jeongin's hair as he held him close. He held him in his lap and sobbed, sitting in a pool of his little lamb’s blood.

Chapter Text

It was very late on Halloween night, and campus was bustling much more than usual at this hour, with students walking, sometimes stumbling back to their dorms.

A beautiful silver-haired man dressed in a sexy nurse costume, walking all alone, turned onto a less well-lit path, his red boots crunching through the leaves that had collected on the sidewalk.

Changbin, Hyunjin, and Felix had found Seungmin in the foyer, cradling Jeongin, blood everywhere.

“Fuck, what happened?!” Changbin asked, eyes scanning the room for some clue but finding only blood.

Hyunjin blanched and leaned up against the doorway for support.

Seungmin tore his eyes away from Jeongin’s face and looked up at Changbin, face wet with tears. “Bin! You have to help him.” He held Jeongin up, thrusting him into Changbin’s arms. Changbin accepted the human into his arms, brow furrowed. Jeongin was so pale that it was clear that he had lost a large amount of blood, if the blood on the stairs and the pool of blood on the floor weren’t enough indication. 

Felix pulled Seungmin close, holding his head to his stomach. He didn’t understand what had happened, but he knew Seungmin would never have done anything to hurt the human on purpose. “Shh, shh, it’s okay, Binnie’s gonna take care of him,” he soothed. Seungmin clutched at Felix’s arm, sobbing.

“You bit him?” Changbin asked, inspecting Jeongin’s bloody neck. There were no wounds, so he knew that Seungmin must have already healed them.

“Innie…” Hyunjin murmured quietly, eyes wide in shock.

Jeongin’s eyes blinked open. “He – he didn’t mean to – to hurt me,” he said weakly, then his head lolled back on Changbin’s arm.

“I’m taking him home. I’ll take care of him,” Changbin said. “Do you want to come with me?” he asked Hyunjin, who nodded, so Changbin picked him up, too, and then they were gone.

Seungmin cried, gasping against Felix’s stomach. “You didn’t kill him. Binnie’s gonna make him better,” Felix assured, holding Seungmin close.

After a minute, having regained some composure, Seungmin looked up at Felix. There were no vestiges of fear, not a trace of panic left on his face; just a hard look in his eyes. “We’re going hunting.”

Felix grinned down at Seungmin lovingly and caressed a hand through his hair, then said, “Lead the way, love.”

A low whistle, and then a stranger’s voice said, “What’s a pretty little thing like you doing out here all alone so late at night?”

Felix turned around with wide eyes. “Oh!” The man before him was good-looking enough, taller than Felix, but definitely wasn’t Felix’s type. It turned out he wasn’t very attracted to evil guys who fed on his human friends and then used magic to make them forget, leaving them with hidden trauma that didn’t come out until they got bitten again. He just hated guys like that, you know? Still, he looked the stranger up and down, then smiled, giving the man his best bedroom eyes. “Oh.”

“Sorry, thought you were a girl,” the man said. “You’re real pretty for a boy.”

Wow, yet another reason not to like this guy. Resisting the urge to rip the man’s throat out, Felix shoved his hands into his back pockets and tilted his head prettily. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

The man chuckled, shaking his head, and stepped closer to Felix. “Where are you going so late at night? Dressed like… this?” He smirked, looking Felix up and down.

Felix felt like vomiting - and boy would he love to vomit on this guy - but he tried to look bashful, and said, “I’m just on my way home…” He dragged a finger across the front of the man’s leather jacket, then cast his eyes up seductively. “…but maybe I could go to your place instead?”

The man chuckled again. “Looking to have more fun before the night ends?”

Felix’s smile was genuine this time, his eyes twinkling. “The fun’s just getting started.”

Seungmin watched from high up on a nearby building with sharp eyes, then followed them silently.

When they entered the man’s apartment, Felix held the door open long enough for Seungmin to slip in, still undetected.

The man turned around, oblivious to the extra company. He smirked and sauntered up to Felix, cracking his knuckles. “I don’t play for your team, but you’re almost just as pretty as a girl.”

“You think so?” Felix asked, smiling charmingly and yet again doing his best to refrain from ripping the man’s throat out. “My mouth is just as good as a girl’s…” He sank to his knees in front of the man and rested his hands on his thighs. “Let me prove it to you?” he asked, batting his eyelashes.

The man cursed and unzipped his pants, pulling his cock out. “You know how to use that pretty mouth, don’t you, you little fag? At least you’re willing to give it to me so I don’t have to take it from you.”

Felix felt a tingle throughout his body. Oh, it was going to be so much fucking fun killing this man, this vampire, who was so fucking detestable that Felix could hardly force himself to open his mouth and take his cock in all the way, its base between his front teeth.

But he did.

And then he broke out his fangs. He would forever savor the look of pure horror on the man’s face as he realized that Felix was also a vampire.

And then Felix bit down.

Hard.

The next few moments were a blur of screaming and blood.

Seungmin made his presence known, instantly restraining the man before he could do anything to hurt Felix, who immediately spat the man’s severed penis out of his mouth onto the floor.

“HOLY SHIT, YOU FUCKING FAG, I’M GONNA KILL YOU, I’M GONNA-” The vampire’s threats became muffled when Seungmin shoved his own severed dick into his mouth, and held it shut so he couldn’t spit it out, one hand on the back of his neck and the other under his chin.

“Now, now, now…” Seungmin said, voice calm as ever. “You don’t want to lose your tongue yet, do you? It’ll be better if you have your tongue while I torture you.”

The man quieted for a moment, the sweat that had broken out on his brow already dripping down his face as he finally registered the presence of someone else in his apartment. He tried to escape Seungmin’s hold on his head, using his arms to pry at Seungmin’s arm, but finding that Seungmin was so much stronger than him, he moved to kick out at him instead.

Seungmin anticipated his move and simply kicked in the front of the man’s knee, easily breaking the joint. If the man hadn't already realized that Seungmin was also a vampire, he must have realized it after that display of speed and strength.

“Chew and swallow,” Seungmin instructed calmly, tilting back the man’s head as he howled in pain. He realized this jackass must be a relatively new vampire, because, although Seungmin was very old and thus very strong, this guy was incredibly weak in comparison. With no other choice, the man obeyed, chewing just enough to be able to actually swallow his own dick.

“Good,” Seungmin said, and shoved the vampire underneath a neglected potted plant that was hanging from the ceiling, holding both the man’s wrists in one hand. He was gagging and looked as displeased as you might expect someone forced to eat their own dick would look. “Oh, you didn’t enjoy your last meal?” Seungmin asked. “It was a little on the small side, wasn’t it?” While Seungmin himself wasn’t one to care about the size of anyone’s dick, his comment successfully riled the other vampire, just as intended. Plus it sent Felix into a laughing fit, and Seungmin always loved hearing Felix laugh.

“You fucking psychos!” The man sobbed, looking down at where his dick used to be. “Oh, fuck, is it gonna grow back?” 

Amused that this guy thought he was going to survive long enough for that to happen - which might be possible, given vampires’ extensive regenerative abilities - Seungmin chuckled as he strung the man up by his wrists under the potted plant, using chains that he had brought with him. “What, do you want seconds?” He left the man hanging from the ceiling at a height where his feet were barely able to touch the floor. He patted him on the chest and smiled. “Comfy?” he asked, voice dripping with faux concern.

The man spat on Seungmin’s cheek. Calmly, Seungmin wiped off the spit, then grabbed the man harshly by the neck. “Do that again, and you get to see what your balls taste like.”

The man’s eyes grew wide and he clenched his teeth shut, as if Seungmin couldn’t get his mouth open if he wanted it open.

Seungmin released his neck and said, “You’ve been using magic to make your victims forget. Tell me how.”

The man’s eyes lit up. “Is that all you want? I’ll give you all the powder I’ve got, and you can just let me go. You just take about an ounce of it and they won’t remember what you do to them.”

Seungmin cocked his head. “Who do you get it from?”

When the man didn’t answer immediately, Seungmin grabbed his hand in a flash and bent all five of his fingers back, breaking them all.

Wailing in agony, the man answered, “I make it myself, okay? I make it myself, fuck.”

“Where?” Seungmin asked, piercing eyes boring into the other vampire.

“In that room off the kitchen,” the man answered immediately, having learned his lesson about answering Seungmin too slowly.

Felix darted into said room, and came back out holding some bags of what appeared to be ingredients. “There’s a bunch of stuff in there,” he said.

Seungmin turned back to the man with sharp eyes. “Is that everything?”

The man winced instead of answering, so Seungmin grabbed him by the hips and kneed him in the bloody mess where his dick used to be. Tears streamed down his face as he wailed, “There’s more in the kitchen! God, just let me go.”

Smirking, Seungmin said, “I actually go by Seungmin.” He turned to Felix and instructed, “Gather all the powder you can find.” He looked the vampire up and down. “How many victims?”

“I don’t know!” the vampire sobbed. “I don't keep count!”

Growing increasingly impatient, Seungmin held the man’s head still with his left hand and poised his right thumb over the man’s left eye. He gave him a moment to realize what was about to happen. The man started screaming, but still not answering, so Seungmin plunged his thumb into his eye, completely destroying the orb and causing blood and bits of destroyed eyeball to cascade down his face.

“Give me a number,” Seungmin said, poising his left thumb over the man’s remaining eye.

“Hundreds!” the vampire wailed. “A few a week? Feeding, raping, erasing... for almost three years.” Even with one eye, the vampire didn’t miss Seungmin scowl in disgust. He started laughing, probably becoming delirious with pain. “You’re a vampire. Like you’ve never fed before. Like you’ve never killed before,” the man spat out.

Seungmin hummed. “You’re right. I have.” He paced around the man. “But I don’t attack the innocent. Never erased people’s memories. Never killed just for fun.” He kicked in the man’s other knee, breaking it, too. Seungmin smirked. “Well, not until today.”

The other vampire wailed in pain. “I’m sorry! Look, I’m sorry! I won’t do it again, I swear.”

Lies, Seungmin was certain. Evil like this didn’t just stop. It had to be stopped. “You’re right. You won’t.” He leaned in close to the man’s face. “I’ll make sure of it. Felix? Bring it all here.”

Felix had searched all around the kitchen and the room off of it and found a few small plastic bags of black powder that had a slight sparkle to it. Felix leaned in close to look at the mess Seungmin had made of the vampire’s eye, mouth hanging open in interest.

Realizing what Seungmin planned to do with the magic powder, Felix moved behind the vampire and pulled his head back by the hair. Then Seungmin took one of the bags, opened it, and held it over the vampire’s face. “Open up.”

The vampire balked for a moment, but then did as he was told. And Seungmin proceeded to pour every bag of powder that Felix had found down his throat, not stopping when he gagged on it.

When he was done, Felix let go of the man’s hair, and he leaned it as far forward as he could, spluttering and coughing up dust. Voice ruined, he asked, “Fuck, fuck, why do you even care anyway? Why do you care about humans?”

Seungmin grabbed the man by the shirt and stared him in the eye. “Because I’m in love with one. His name is Yang Jeongin. And you’re going to die for what you did to him.” As much as Seungmin would enjoy torturing the man further, he was eager to get home so he could check on Jeongin.

The vampire laughed hysterically and rolled his remaining eye. “So you’re a fuckin’ fag, too…”

Also, this guy was just really pissing Seungmin off.

Seungmin smiled, nodding, and easily forced his hand into the man’s chest cavity, wrapping his hand around his heart. He lowered his voice, got up in the guy’s face, and said, “And you were ready to have Felix suck you off, so what does that make you? You can laugh all the way to hell, asshole.” And with one swift motion, he pulled the man’s heart out, killing him.

Applause fell on Seungmin’s ears, and he turned to see Felix clapping, enraptured by what he’d just witnessed. “Minnie, that was so hot,” Felix said, sinking onto his hands and knees, eyes dilated so much they looked black. “Fuck me, please… need you in me now…”

And who was Seungmin to deny Felix?

He dropped the man’s heart onto the floor under Felix’s head, and the silver-haired vampire spat on it with enthusiasm.

“You did such a good job luring this fuck to his death, Lix…” Seungmin praised as he knelt behind Felix, briefly caressing his ass through the white vinyl hot pants before sliding the shorts down to Felix’s knees. Then he tore the red fishnets in the back to give him better access. Cutting right to the chase, he leaned in and drizzled some spit on Felix’s hole, then started massaging his fingers along his rim.

“I ha-uhhh… I hated him so much,” Felix said, already becoming lost in pleasure as Seungmin started roughly opening him up. Felix spat on the man’s heart again.

Seungmin loved Felix, but he wasn’t focused on him, instead looking forward to getting home to see how Jeongin was doing. But he knew that Changbin was taking care of him. He was in good hands.

And Felix deserved a treat.

So Seungmin fucked Felix hard, fucked him until the silver-haired vampire was drooling over the dead vampire’s heart, and then shuddered as he came inside him, not realizing until then how badly he had needed to let off some steam.

They each delivered the vampire’s corpse a healthy kick before taking it out of the apartment and finding an empty dumpster in an alley to dump it in. They set it aflame and made sure it burned away to nothing before heading home.

***

When Seungmin and Felix got home, they headed to the bathroom to clean up. Felix very thoroughly brushed his teeth for about ten minutes while Seungmin washed up, making sure to get rid of all the blood that had dried under his fingernails.

While they were in the bathroom, Hyunjin came and stood in the doorway. “Jeongin told me what happened.”

Looking at the human in the mirror, Seungmin breathed a sigh of relief. “So he’s well enough to talk?”

Hyunjin nodded and asked, “Did… did you find him? The guy who attacked Innie?”

Felix turned around to face Hyunjin and, with a mouthful of toothpaste, proudly said, “Yeah! I bit his dick off and Seungminnie fed it to him!”

Seungmin chuckled at Hyunjin’s expression, which quickly changed from relief to shock to disgust the more Felix spoke. Then he said, “Bin said you were probably gonna kill him…”

Shrugging, Seungmin replied nonchalantly, “We did that, too.”

“Oh,” Hyunjin said, blinking. “I guess that’s… good, then.”

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜🤎🖤🤍

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜🤎🖤🤍

❤️🧡💛💚💙💜🤎🖤🤍

(safe to read after here)

Picking at his fingernails, Seungmin said, “It is good that we killed him. He likely preyed upon hundreds of other students, often doing worse than what he did to… to Innie.” He smiled to himself. He hadn’t known that nickname of Jeongin’s, and he found it adorable.

“Innie’s gonna be okay,” Hyunjin said shyly, tentatively reaching a hand out to pat Seungmin’s arm but retracting it before he made contact as he second-guessed touching such a dangerous creature in such a familiar way. Not that Changbin wasn’t also dangerous, but, well, Changbin was in the habit of bending over for Hyunjin to fuck him whenever Hyunjin entered the room, so Hyunjin wasn’t exactly afraid of him.

But although he didn’t know Seungmin well at all, he could tell how smitten the vampire was with his roommate. And Jeongin had gushed to him about Seungmin enough for him to know that the feeling was mutual. “He’s in your room,” Hyunjin said with a smile, not missing the way Seungmin’s eyes flickered up to his face with a smirk, apparently having noticed that Hyunjin was afraid to touch him.

Once Seungmin finished cleaning up, which included changing out of his blood-soiled Halloween costume and throwing on a black shirt and some black sweatpants that he found in the laundry room - probably both Chan’s - he stood outside the closed door of his bedroom, working up the courage to go in. He was eager to see Jeongin, but he was terrified how the human would react. Sure, he had said before that Seungmin didn’t mean to hurt him, but maybe he would feel differently now that he’d had some time to think.

Maybe he wouldn’t want anything to do with Seungmin anymore.

Seungmin felt sick to his stomach.

The door opened from the inside to reveal Changbin. “You gonna come in or just stand there?” Changbin asked with a cheeky smile. “He really wants to see you.”

“He does?” Seungmin asked quietly, peeking into the room over Changbin’s shoulder. Jeongin was lying in Seungmin’s bed, hooked up to a blood bag, and appeared to be asleep.

Changbin playfully hit Seungmin on the arm and smirked as he whispered, “Of course. He’s as whipped for you as you are for him." With a parting smirk, he exited the room to give them some privacy.

Seungmin entered the room and got onto the bed on the other side. Jeongin slowly blinked open his eyes and smiled when he saw Seungmin. The vampire’s face was twisted in worry, so Jeongin said, “I’m okay. Changbin hyung took care of me. See? O-negative!” He lifted his arm that had the IV in it. “This is my third bag, and then Changbin hyung says I’ll be good to go!”

Seungmin smiled softly, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “I’m glad he was there to look after you.”

Jeongin’s eyes grew wide. “I didn’t know that Changbin hyung used to be an actual sailor, and he was a medic! He was telling me all these stories about how he used to patch up other sailors after accidents on board and stuff. Has he ever told you about that one time when…”

As Jeongin kept talking, Seungmin was only half-listening, mind stuck on the party, thinking about how much blood there had been, how afraid Jeongin had been.

Jeongin seemed to notice that something was off. He smiled sweetly at Seungmin and placed his hand on his knee. “I’m okay. I really am.”

Seungmin laughed bitterly. “You almost died. And it was my fault.”

Frowning, Jeongin shook his head. “It wasn’t your fault. I asked you to bite me. Neither of us could have known what would happen.”

Seungmin was surprised to realize he was tearing up and hung his head to try to hide it. “Maybe not, but… I should have handled it better.”

Jeongin bent down to look up into Seungmin’s face, smiling brightly. “I was telling you to get away from me. You were just trying not to make me even more afraid.” He saw that Seungmin was frowning. “I’m not afraid of you,” Jeongin said softly. “You protected me.”

Seungmin lifted his head and looked Jeongin in the eye. “I’ll always protect you.”

Jeongin felt a sense of comfort wash over him, and he smiled warmly. They sat there for a moment in silence, and then he said, “Changbin hyung said you probably went to find the vampire who hurt me…” He paused and tilted his head. “What happened?”

Seungmin smiled sadly at Jeongin and gently tucked some of the human’s hair behind his ear. He didn’t want to scare Jeongin, or make him think he was dangerous. Because he was, but he would never hurt most people, and especially not this human. But he also wasn’t going to lie to him. So he answered, “Felix helped me find him, and then I killed him.”

Seungmin’s soft voice belied the severity of his words. To Jeongin, Seungmin was the guy who had tutored him in chemistry, who snuggled him close as he fell asleep, who kissed him like it was what he was meant to do. So the idea of Seungmin killing someone wasn’t something that had ever crossed his mind. But he also knew that Seungmin felt the urge to protect him, so it made sense that he had eliminated someone who had hurt Jeongin in the past and could have hurt him again.

Jeongin was gently startled out of his reverie when Seungmin leaned in a little closer, studying his face, and asked, “Are you sure you’re not afraid of me, little lamb?”

In reply, Jeongin closed the distance between them and kissed Seungmin softly. Then he backed up a couple inches and gave Seungmin another warm smile. “I’m not afraid of you.”

Seungmin grinned back at him. “No?” He went in for another kiss, this one more heated. He had been so afraid that he had lost Jeongin, and was finally just realizing that everything was okay now. Jeongin was okay.

Pulling away from the kiss, resulting in a little plaintive whine from Jeongin, Seungmin asked, “Is there anything I can do to make you feel better?”

Jeongin put on a thoughtful face. “Hmm… I can think of one thing…”

“Name it,” Seungmin said, taking the human’s hand in his.

“Have sex with me?” Jeongin asked, then gave an exaggerated pout.

Seungmin chuckled. “I will.” Jeongin’s face lit up. “When you’re better.” Jeongin’s face fell back into a pout. “For now…” Seungmin slid under the covers and snuggled up to Jeongin’s side. “You’re going to get some much-needed sleep. Your body needs it.”

Grumbling slightly, Jeongin muttered, “My body needs you.”

Seungmin soothingly smoothed his hand over Jeongin’s stomach. “You’ll have me soon enough, little lamb. Get some sleep now. I'll be here when you wake up.”

Chapter Text

“What the fuck happened here?” Minho asked, feeling sick to his stomach. He, Jisung, and Chan stood in front of the mess of blood on and in front of the staircase, which a few residents of the house were working hard to clean up. Music still blared through the house as if nothing was wrong.

Jongho stood up, blood-soaked rag in hand. “Jeongin had an accident-” he started to explain, but he was interrupted.

“An accident?” Minho repeated, pulling Jisung by the hand so he stood closer to his side. “This looks like a – a wild animal attack!” He sounded angry.

Jongho nodded, and continued, “He’s okay, but Seungmin bit him, and… I don’t know exactly, but Jeongin said he didn’t mean to hurt him-”

“Of course he did!” Minho snapped, his heart pounding in his chest. This had been his worst fear from the beginning. But he’d let his guard down. And now look what had happened. His eyes swung to look at Jisung, eyes fixating on the smooth skin Chan’s fangs had pierced only minutes before. He felt a wetness between his cheeks, a reminder of what he’d let Chan do to him, begged him to do. Not only that, but he’d asked him to bite his thighs, and he’d enjoyed it. “We’re all idiots for trusting these – these creatures! We’re just their – their bloodbags!” He started backing out of the room, pulling his boyfriend along, too, with tears in his eyes under his furrowed brows.

Chan stepped closer, hand outstretched to try to reason with Minho. “Seungmin would never do anything to hurt Jeongin, not on purpose!”

“How would we know?!” Minho yelled, tears finally falling. Some partygoers turned to look at him, unsure what was happening.

Jongho nodded in understanding. “I know. I was there. I saw how terrified Seungmin looked, how helpless he felt.”

“Helpless?” Minho repeated, and his voice cracked. “Innie was the helpless one, and he trusted Seungmin not to try to kill him!”

Arms crossed, Chan said lowly, “If Seungmin wanted Jeongin dead, you’d be looking at his corpse.”

Jisung tugged on Minho’s hand. “Seungmin has been helping Innie study chemistry. He didn’t want to hurt him…”

Minho felt overwhelmed. Everyone, including his own boyfriend, was practically telling him that he was being ridiculous, that everything was fine, when he was standing in front of a puddle of his friend’s blood. He wiped the back of his free hand over his face to get rid of the tears.

Jisung felt his heart breaking as he witnessed his boyfriend so upset, feeling so vulnerable. He pulled him into his arms and held him tightly even when he tried to squirm away. “Innie’s okay, Lino. We’ll talk to him,” he said near Minho’s ear.

Minho felt a hand rest tentatively on his back, and he flinched away from it, jumping more into Jisung’s arms, when he looked up and saw that it was Chan.

Chan frowned and retracted his hand, hating that Minho was suddenly so afraid of him when he’d been mewling under him so recently, trusting him completely. It wasn’t that he couldn’t stand the idea of someone not liking him – okay, maybe it was that, just a little – but mostly he felt terrible that Minho was feeling afraid, especially after having just trusted Chan to be so intimate with him. Chan hated that he was probably feeling exploited, betrayed. “You don’t need to be afraid of me,” Chan said. “You don’t ever need to be afraid of me.”

Minho searched Chan’s eyes, finding they looked sincere. He remembered how careful Chan had been with him and Jisung, how he had given Minho only what he asked for without crossing any boundaries, even sometimes asking him for clarification. Chan could have killed him a hundred times by now…

But what if the vampires were just mind-controlling the humans? Minho didn’t know whether or not that was within their power, but… what if? But then again… as skeptical as Minho had been, even now… if anyone was mind-controlling him, they were doing a piss-poor job of it.

“Take us to see Innie,” Minho said, voice small. He hated feeling so vulnerable, crying in front of Chan and several strangers. He just wanted to go home with Jisung, snuggle up together in bed, and drift peacefully off to sleep. But first, he had to know that Jeongin was alright.

Chan nodded. “I will. Give me just a moment.” He walked back to Jongho and spoke quietly with him, and Jongho nodded, then headed upstairs as if to fetch something.

A few moments later, Jongho returned with two wooden stakes. He approached Minho and Jisung and handed them each one. “Not all vamps are nice like our friend Channie hyung, so we have these to defend ourselves in case any of them get any bright ideas.”

Chan stepped forward to explain more, “I want you each to carry one of these. Hopefully you’ll feel more secure knowing that you have a way to take me, or any of us, out if you feel like you’re in imminent danger. I’ll trust you with those, and I hope this will help me regain your trust.”

Minho nodded, his hand curling around the wooden stake. He knew that Chan was fast, but hopefully at least one of them would be able to take him out if needed…

Chan took Minho and Jisung to the vampires’ home, and the humans rushed into Seungmin’s bedroom to find Jeongin sitting in the bed, happily reading a book. He was hooked up to a bloodbag, and Changbin was sitting in a nearby armchair, monitoring him to make sure he continued to recover. Across the room, Hyunjin was browsing Seungmin’s extensive collection of books.

Jeongin looked up at his friends, beaming as they entered the room. “Hyungs!”

Minho and Jisung hurried to the bed and sandwiched him in a hug, then sat on each side of the bed. Jisung asked, “Why didn’t you call? Or text? We were worried!”

“I lost my phone back at the party…” Jeongin said, frowning. “I hope I can get it back…”

Minho laughed, relieved. “Glad to see your biggest worry is your phone.”

Jeongin smiled. “I’m okay. Seungmin healed me.” Then he proceeded to fill them in about what had happened, and what they presumed Seungmin and Felix had gone off to do, all while Chan leaned against the doorway.

Once Jeongin was done answering all their questions, Minho’s eyes settled on his boyfriend, who was still wearing his werewolf Halloween costume. And he realized he was still in his (very soiled) costume, too.

“Can we shower here and get a change of clothes?” Minho asked, looking at Chan. Now that he knew the full story, he felt pretty bad for having said such terrible things about him and the other vampires, and he didn’t know exactly how to apologize. Maybe showing him that he was comfortable being in their home would be a start.

Minho and Jisung took a much-needed shower, during which Jisung made sure to smell every single bottle of shampoo and soap that was in there and rank them. Then they changed into some of Chan’s clothes – Minho in a black tank and gray sweatpants, and Jisung in a white hoodie and black sweatpants.

When they got out of the shower, Minho was a little disappointed to find that Chan had changed out of his Halloween costume, too, and was wearing a dark red button-up shirt and black slacks. Not that he didn’t look good like that, but… sue him, he missed shirtless wolf Chan.

Chan looked up from his laptop and smiled. “You two are welcome to spend the night. You can sleep in my bed.”

“We can just sleep on the couches…” Minho said, leaning onto the back of one of said couches. “Don’t want to take your bed.”

Waving his hand dismissively, Chan insisted, “You're our guests; please take my bed. I’m going to wait up for Seungmin and Felix, and…” a small smirk crept onto his face. “Well, Felix will probably want some extra attention tonight.”

“Oh,” Minho said, a blush rising to his cheeks. “Then… I guess we’ll go on to bed then?”

Chan got up off the couch to see them to bed, making sure they had everything they needed, even lighting the fireplace and fetching them each a glass of water to keep on the nightstands, before closing the door behind him as he headed back to the living room.

Minho and Jisung stripped down to just their sweatpants before climbing into Chan’s big four-poster bed, then snuggled up together among the black sheets and dark red comforter that Chan had dug out of a closet for them.

“Lino?” Jisung said quietly.

“Mhm?”

Jisung fidgeted a bit in Minho’s arms. “Did you… have fun tonight? Before we found out what happened to Innie?” He knew that he had pushed the whole sleeping-with-vampires agenda, and he was worried that Minho might regret it.

“Yeah, I had fun, baby…” Minho said, carding his fingers through his boyfriend’s hair. “It was fun watching you have fun.”

Jisung squirmed a bit. “I mean… but did you have fun?”

Minho remembered the thrill he’d felt when Chan bit into his thighs, the pleasure he’d felt inside as Chan… “Yes, I had fun…” he said, tone flat.

“You liked him biting you,” Jisung observed.

“Shut up…” Minho said, but there was no bite to his words.

Jisung rolled around, and Minho could see a big grin on his face in the flickering light from the fireplace. “Lino likes vampires…” Jisung teased, poking his boyfriend’s belly. But the glower he got in return only encouraged him. “Lino liked being fucked by big fat vampire co-” The last word was interrupted by Minho’s lips on his, and his tongue licking demandingly into his mouth.

A bit later, Chan’s keen hearing picked up the sounds of his bed being defiled.

He sighed with a smile as he closed his laptop and decided to go to sleep in Felix’s room, having no idea how long Seungmin and Felix would take to return home.

***

Jisung woke up a few hours later to find that someone was straddling his waist. Assuming it was his boyfriend, he reached out and caressed their thigh. Even through his sleep-addled brain, though, he could tell that this very lean thigh did not belong to his boyfriend.

He opened his eyes and jolted when he saw Felix on top of him, completely naked and grinning fiendishly.

“I didn’t expect to find you two in Channie hyung’s bed…” Felix said lowly, hand darting out to grab Jisung’s wrist when he tried to reach for Minho. “Nuh uh uh, I just want to talk to you right now…”

“W-what about?” Jisung asked.

Felix bit his own wrist and held it out to Jisung. “I wanted to offer you a late-night snack.”

The low rumble of Felix’s voice woke Minho up, but all his brain registered was his last few words. So he reached under his pillow to grab the stake that he’d been given earlier…

And the next thing Felix knew, Minho was grabbing him by the throat and pushing him backwards off of Jisung and onto his back on the bed. Amused when he saw and felt the point of the stake digging into the flesh above his heart, Felix laughed.

“Lino, no!” Jisung sprang up onto his knees, tugging on his boyfriend’s shoulders. “He was just –”

Felix licked his lips and watched Minho’s expression shift as he processed Jisung’s hasty explanation.

“You – you liked drinking his blood?” Minho asked, sitting back and lowering the stake.

“Yeah…” Jisung admitted.

“You were a bit too distracted to notice earlier, weren’t you?” Felix asked with a smirk, sitting up.

Minho flushed red, and deigned not to answer.

“Why don’t we show him, hmm?” Felix asked Jisung, crawling back toward him. "Drink."

“I…” Jisung started to say, eyes shifting toward his boyfriend. He wanted it, but he didn’t want to freak Minho out.

With a sigh, Minho sat back against the headboard. “Go ahead,” he said, but he kept the stake in his hand.

Felix proffered his still-bleeding wrist to Jisung, who stared at it for a moment before tenderly reaching out, placing one hand over the back of Felix’s hand and the other around his forearm as he brought it closer to his mouth. He locked eyes with his boyfriend, who was watching him with a curious expression in his eyes, as he brought his mouth to Felix’s wrist and began lapping at it. Felix wasn’t bleeding much, so before he even realized what he was doing, Jisung found himself sucking at Felix’s wrist to try to get more out of it. He felt the vampire’s fingers slide into his hair.

Felix let him drink until he knew that his wrist had healed up enough that he wasn’t going to get much more out of it, then pulled Jisung gently back by the hair. “There we go… That’s enough for now,” Felix cooed, pleased to see the way blood was smeared around Jisung’s lips. “Give your boyfriend a kiss now,” he said, then flashed out of the room.

Minho and Jisung just stared at each other for a few moments before Minho said, “You really did like that, didn’t you?”

Jisung nodded, still able to taste Felix on his tongue. “Do you think I’m a freak?” he asked, voice small, afraid to know the answer.

Minho hummed as he slowly leaned forward to plant a peck on Jisung’s bloody lips. “Maybe. But you’re my freak, and I love you.”

A big grin broke out across Jisung’s face, revealing his teeth, which still had blood clinging to them. Minho made a disgusted face, and added, “But you need to brush your teeth.”

***

Hyunjin had just settled into Changbin’s bed when Changbin himself entered the room and laid down on top of him, exhausted. He was still in his sailor costume.

“Long night?” Hyunjin asked, tousling the vampire’s hair.

Changbin nuzzled his face into Hyunjin’s warm neck and answered, “Yeah… and I’m hungry…”

Hyunjin hadn’t felt afraid of Changbin since perhaps the first few moments he knew he was a vampire, so he was surprised to feel a spike of fear race through him.

Changbin apparently noticed his heart rate change suddenly, and pulled his face away from Hyunjin’s neck. “I wasn’t going to bite you,” he said softly, face betraying a little bit of hurt that Hyunjin thought that he might have been in danger from him.

“I know…” Hyunjin said, placing his hand reassuringly on Changbin’s arm. Then a thought crossed his mind. “But… maybe you should.”

Changbin looked at him, confused. “Why?”

“What if…” Hyunjin asked, swallowing nervously at the thought. “What if that bad vamp bit me, too? And I just don’t remember, just like Innie didn’t?”

Nodding thoughtfully, Changbin responded, “It’s possible…”

Hyunjin sighed. “Well, you’re hungry, and I can’t stand not knowing, so…” he slid his fingers onto Changbin’s nape and pushed back towards his own neck. “Why don’t we find out?”

Changbin groaned and kissed Hyunjin’s neck, then quickly pushed both of the human’s wrists to the bed. Hyunjin looked up at him, shocked. He knew Changbin was strong – preternaturally so – but the vampire had rarely used his strength on him, certainly not to restrain him. And it was hot.

The vampire didn’t miss the flicker of arousal across Hyunjin’s face, but he chose to ignore it. “I have to hold you down in case you freak out like Innie did.”

Hyunjin nodded and swallowed, then turned his head to give the vampire better access. “Go ahead.”

Changbin licked his lips and poised his fangs over Hyunjin’s neck. To be honest, he hadn’t thought of this much, but now that he was here… he wanted nothing more than to drink the beautiful man beneath him. “Say red if it’s too much…” he said, but he also planned to stop if Hyunjin started freaking out.

Then he pierced the flesh of Hyunjin’s neck, moaning as soon as blood hit his tongue.

“RED!” Hyunjin squealed.

Changbin quickly pulled his teeth out and licked his tongue over the wound, then pulled away and released his grip on Hyunjin’s wrists. “What? Did you remember something?”

“No…” Hyunjin said, reaching up with both hands to hold his neck. “I just fucking hated that.”

Changbin looked at him, perplexed. “It shouldn’t have hurt too much…”

Hyunjin shuddered. “It wasn’t the pain so much as the – the teeth, in neck…” As he explained, he held his arms above him, his hands flopping about to signal his distaste for the whole experience.

Changbin chuckled and started tickling Hyunjin, making him squirm as he tried to fend him off. “You totally blue-fanged me!” he playfully complained, smirking.

“Wait, wait, wait, you’ve got a little…” Hyunjin said, pointing to his own lip to indicate that Changbin had something on his. Changbin rolled his eyes and licked the blood away while Hyunjin broke into a laughing fit.

“I love you, Hwang Hyunjin,” Changbin said, smiling down at the human. Then his smile vanished as he started panicking, worried that he’d just made things awkward.

Hyunjin stared up at the vampire who was straddling him, who had just confessed his love for him. A love that Hyunjin realized that he reciprocated. “I love you too, Seo Changbin.”

They stared at each other as a transcendent feeling blossomed in their chests, then met midway in a blistering kiss. Hyunjin flipped Changbin over onto his back, and within minutes, they were both naked, and Hyunjin was rocking into Changbin, savoring the way the vampire whined into his mouth with each thrust into his eager hole.

It felt so natural to both of them, being connected to each other like this.

And they never wanted it to end.

***

Felix entered his own room, pleased with himself over the progress he was making corrupting Jisung.

And he was surprised when Chan pinned him up against the wall with a knife to his throat.

And normally, Felix would have been totally invested in accepting whatever Chan was willing to do to him.

But tonight, he was actually feeling pretty soft. What could he say – he’d mostly satisfied his desire for mischief when he bit off a guy’s dick and then fucked near his corpse.

So instead of saying something snarky like he ordinarily would, he leaned forward, letting the knife cut slightly into his neck, and captured Chan’s lips in a soft kiss.

Surprised, Chan lowered the knife. He had assumed Felix would be keyed up and wanting to play, and although he himself was craving a good snuggle, he had been ready to satisfy Felix’s darker desires.

When Felix slung his arms around Chan’s neck and kissed him more deeply, Chan dropped the knife on the floor and picked him up, taking him to the bed and laying him down. “Hey, baby, is everything okay?” he asked softly, caressing Felix’s cheek.

“Just missed you,” Felix whispered sincerely.

Chan wondered how much of this behavior was because Felix was feeling possessive over Chan after what happened at the Halloween party, and how much was because Felix was coming down from the high of a particularly brutal and cathartic kill. “I’m right here,” he whispered back. Then he gently flipped them over so he was sitting up against the headboard a bit, and Felix was lying on his chest. He guided the silver-haired vampire’s head to his neck. “Drink, Lix,” he urged, knowing it would help lull Felix to sleep.

Felix sank his teeth into Chan’s neck and drank eagerly at first, grinding little circles against Chan’s clothed crotch as Chan soothingly smoothed his hand over Felix’s back, but sure enough, feeling safe and secure in Chan’s arms, he soon fell asleep, tongue unconsciously lapping out to get just a few more drops.

Feeling incredibly content, Chan pulled a blanket up over Felix’s bare back and snuggled down into the bed, holding Felix close.

Chapter Text

A couple weeks later, when Jeongin walked into the bedroom and made eye contact with Seungmin, he knew that he was finally going to get what he’d been wanting all this time. Well, for several weeks. But it had felt like so much longer to Jeongin. 

Every second he spent with Seungmin felt new and exciting, even if they weren’t doing anything particularly exciting. But he was particularly excited to get even closer. 

Jeongin hurried over to Seungmin and stooped just a little to wrap his arms around his middle, looking up into the vampire’s eyes pleadingly. “Tonight?”

Seungmin smiled fondly down at him and caressed the human’s cheek. “Tonight.” 

Jeongin beamed up at him - a smile that always warmed Seungmin’s heart. “Tonight you’ll make me yours?” the human asked cheesily, but on some level, he was genuinely asking. 

“You know you’re already mine, little lamb…” Seungmin said softly, sliding his fingers onto the nape of Jeongin’s neck and leaning down to capture his lips in a gentle yet passionate kiss. “And I…” he kissed him again, “…am yours.” 

Smirking, Jeongin asked, “Are you gonna make me scream?” He used a joking tone, but on some level, he was genuinely asking. 

The vampire frowned a bit. “I’ve heard enough of you screaming of late.” 

“Not like that,” Jeongin said, giving Seungmin’s middle a squeeze. “Like… from feeling so good.” 

“Hmmm…” Seungmin hummed, a small smile creeping onto his face. “So you want to scream out of… ecstasy?” Seungmin asked, the smolder in his eyes making Jeongin’s heart race a little faster.  

Jeongin nodded, lost for words. Yes, yes, he wanted that, wanted it so bad. 

“You want me to make you cry and shake?” Seungmin pushed, his small smile turning into a veritable smirk as he watched, fascinated, as the human gulped and his heart rate increased even more. 

“Please…” Jeongin finally managed to say. 

Seungmin ducked his head down to catch Jeongin’s earlobe between his teeth, and felt a surge of satisfaction when the human let out a trembling breath at such a simple action. Then he spoke lowly into his ear, “I’m going to train you tonight… is that okay?” 

“T-train me?” Jeongin asked. He trusted Seungmin completely, but he had no idea what he was talking about. “Train me to do what?” 

“On how to keep me warm… and fed…” 

“F-fed?” Jeongin asked, loving the feeling that Seungmin was looming over him, even though he wasn’t much taller than him at all. But something about his aura, his hand on Jeongin’s hip, which he hadn’t even realized had landed there… 

Seungmin chuckled lowly. “Don’t play coy with me now… We both know you’ve been craving for me to drink from you for weeks.” 

“I just want to be good for you…” Jeongin said, so quietly that if Seungmin didn’t have supernaturally good hearing, he might not have understood him. And when he said it, he felt like he was expressing a deep, hidden desire, something that he carried in his very soul. He just wanted to be good for Seungmin. Just wanted to be his. Sure, he was still his own person, of course, but… something about belonging to Seungmin in some way, and Seungmin belonging to him in turn… it was something he felt like he needed like he needed air. 

Seungmin picked Jeongin up and laid him down on the royal blue bedspread, then climbed over top of him, and leaned down to kiss his jaw, working his way down to his neck. He could hear Jeongin’s heart beating faster and faster the farther he went down his neck. “You’re already good for me, so good for me…” He kissed his pulse point. “And I want to be good for you, too.” 

“You are!” Jeongin exclaimed, wrapping his arms around Seungmin’s neck, and the vampire looked up. “You are,” the human repeated. Then he planted a kiss on Seungmin’s forehead and beamed at him, dimples on full display. 

Seungmin grinned. “Have I ever told you you’re too fucking cute?” 

"You’re pretty cute yourself, you know,” Jeongin replied. 

A little stunned, Seungmin just looked back at him for a moment before saying, “I’m hundreds of years old. I’m the living dead. I’m not supposed to be cute.” 

Jeongin shrugged. “You’re cute. Facts are facts.” When Seungmin just gave him a doubting look, Jeongin said, “Felix hyung is cute! And he’s even scarier than you are.” 

“You think I’m scary?” Seungmin asked, arching an eyebrow playfully. 

“Only in a sexy way,” Jeongin assured him, smirking. 

“Yeah?” Seungmin asked, gently but firmly taking the human’s arms out from around his neck and pushing them to the bed. 

“Yeah,” Jeongin breathed, realizing he was now pinned to the bed. 

Seungmin watched that realization flick across the human’s features. “Always remember you’re safe with me. If you ever feel bad, I want you to tell me so I can fix it.” 

Jeongin nodded and blushed, thinking not for the first time about how much more sexual experience Seungmin had than he did. Jeongin had just had a few flings - Seungmin had been alive for apparently over a millennium, and, aside from that, had surely had more sex with Chan, Changbin, and Felix in the last couple months alone than Jeongin had ever had. 

As if reading his mind, Seungmin added, “No need to be embarrassed, baby. You’re going to be perfect for me, no matter what.” 

Jeongin nodded, reassured. 

Seungmin smiled down at him, but his smile morphed into a smirk as he asked, “Do you have any surprises for me tonight?” 

“Why don’t you find out?” Jeongin asked cheekily, reveling in the lust that flickered in Seungmin’s eyes at his words. 

Seungmin groaned, and Jeongin could have sworn that he somehow got ten times sexier before his very eyes. “Feeling playful tonight, aren’t we?” He deftly started unbuttoning Jeongin’s shirt one-handed. “A merry little lamb, I see…” The shirt unbuttoned, he held up one side of the white fabric, and added, “Its fleece as white as snow?” 

Jeongin grinned, glad that Seungmin had caught onto the symbolism of his shirt. No, Jeongin wasn’t a virgin, and yes, he had been bitten before, but he was still giving himself to Seungmin for the first time. And that meant something. 

The two of them had discussed this a lot in the week after Halloween, Seungmin assuring him that Jeongin was no less enticing to him because of what he had done before, or because of what had happened to him. He had explained that he wanted Jeongin just the way he was, and that while he wished with his whole being, for Jeongin’s own sake, that Jeongin hadn’t been fed from non-consensually, that it didn’t at all alter or abridge how Seungmin felt about him. 

And, not only was Jeongin choosing to give himself to Seungmin, but Seungmin was choosing to give himself to Jeongin. While he hadn’t taken the concept and applied it to his wardrobe, he felt it all the same. 

Seungmin flashed off of the bed and stood at the foot of it so he could undress Jeongin more easily, undoing his pants and pulling them off. Jeongin got up on his knees on the end of the bed and kissed Seungmin passionately, taking off his unbuttoned shirt and tossing it in the direction of his pants. Then he started working on the buttons of Seungmin’s shirt, fingers fumbling a little with the buttons in his excitement. 

The vampire found it incredibly endearing, and rested his hands on the human’s waist, gently caressing his thumbs over his sides while he waited patiently. 

By the time Jeongin got Seungmin’s shirt off, he was already very hard in his boxer briefs. Seungmin’s shoulders somehow looked even broader without a shirt on, his lean muscles no longer hidden. Jeongin couldn’t resist leaning forward and pressing kisses to his smooth skin. 

While he did that, Seungmin worked on taking off his own belt, and when Jeongin glanced down and saw his fingers working on his belt, he was a little surprised to realize that he had started salivating at the sight. 

After all, he’d loved Seungmin’s hands since their first study date. 

Once Seungmin had undressed completely, he gently pushed Jeongin back onto the bed and slid his underwear off, tossing it aside before leaning down to kiss his stomach. He littered a trail of kisses up Jeongin’s torso that ended again at his neck - always back to the neck. 

Jeongin felt heady already, and nothing had even really happened yet. As if sensing how far gone the human already was, Seungmin asked gently, “Are you sure about this, little lamb?” He softly ran his hand down Jeongin’s side and let it come to rest on his hip, his sharp eyes carefully watching his face for any hint of hesitance. 

His chest rising and falling rapidly from excitement, Jeongin clutched at Seungmin’s arms and responded, “I’m sure. Please, I’ve waited so long.” 

Seungmin captured his lips in another kiss. “I’ve waited much longer to meet someone who captivates me as much as you do. I can wait longer.” 

Jeongin shook his head, pouting. “No more waiting.” He wrapped his legs around Seungmin’s middle. “Need you now.” 

A satisfied sort of growl left Seungmin’s throat as he slid his hands under Jeongin’s thighs and pushed them up, exposing his hole, pink and waiting. He smirked. “I get to make you ready for me.” 

Jeongin barely noticed he was gone as he flashed somewhere to get lube and was back almost instantly. He watched as Seungmin stood at the foot of the bed and kept his legs pushed up with one arm under both of his legs, using the other to drizzle lube over his perineum. 

“Sorry, baby…” Seungmin said as he noticed the human flinch from the cold lube which slid down onto his hole. “I’ll get a warmer for it next time I go out.” He pressed his fingers to Jeongin’s hole and started massaging them, gently pressing against the tight muscle to start to get it to relax. 

Jeongin whimpered out a moan and his eyes fluttered shut; Seungmin’s fingers were like magic, gently working him open. 

Seungmin watched the human melt under his touch, and smiled fondly. He could get used to this. 

As he slowly and carefully worked his fingers inside, one by one, he kept brushing against the human’s prostate, loving the way it made his legs tremble with each pass. “I should just make you cum like this,” he mused, and watched with a smirk as Jeongin’s eyes flicked open in panic. 

“N-no! Need you!” he begged. 

Seungmin chuckled. “Don’t worry, little prince…” he said, sliding a third finger in and watching the human arch his back to try to get it in faster. “You’ll have me soon.” 

All of a sudden, Jeongin felt incredibly overwhelmed. He wanted, no, needed Seungmin closer, needed him inside him, needed his teeth in his neck. Hot tears slid down the sides of his face as Seungmin pressed firmly against his prostate, his cock leaking pre-cum onto his stomach. “C-can’t wait any longer,” he sobbed. 

Seungmin’s heart clenched. “Oh, baby, don’t cry,” he said as he pulled his fingers out and slowly lowered his legs, then soothed his clean hand over his stomach. He was surprised, because he hadn’t even been intending to tease him, just trying to give him some stimulation while he opened him up. Ask Chan - Seungmin could tease like none other, his patience infinite. 

“S-sorry,” Jeongin apologized, sniffling and wiping his tears away. 

“No need to be sorry, angel,” Seungmin reassured, leaning down over Jeongin and kissing the space between his bottommost ribs. 

“I don’t usually cry,” Jeongin tried to explain, wiping more tears away. 

Seungmin hummed, running his hands down the sides of Jeongin’s thighs. “I don’t mind if you cry. Don’t want you to hold anything back. Okay?” 

“Okay,” Jeongin nodded. 

“Now, c’mere,” Seungmin said gently as he slid his arms underneath the human’s back, and Jeongin wrapped his limbs around the vampire tightly. A moment later, Seungmin was sitting against the headboard and had Jeongin in his lap, still facing him, their hard cocks both leaking between them. 

Seungmin was pleasantly surprised when Jeongin pressed closer to him and kissed him passionately, tears still sliding down his face. His lips tasted a little salty, but Seungmin didn’t mind one bit, softly moving his own against them as he slid his hands onto Jeongin’s back, holding him close. 

When Jeongin pulled away, lips spit-slick and well-kissed, he asked, “Will you bite me while we…” he cast his eyes away, suddenly a little embarrassed. 

Seungmin found it adorable. He reached up with his thumb and gently directed Jeongin to face him by pressing it against the side of his jaw. “I want you to warm me while I drink you. Is that okay?” 

“Warm you?” Jeongin asked, brows furrowing at that phrase he still didn’t understand. 

“Just means holding still and keeping me warm inside you. You need to be still while I drink,” the vampire explained as he caressed his hands over the human’s back, sliding slowly down onto his butt, which he gave a little squeeze. “But I promise I’ll make love to you after,” he added with a genuine smile under his big, dark eyes. 

Jeongin’s eyes widened as Seungmin explained. He had never heard of cockwarming before (nor did he know to call it that), but he was excited to try it. 

Anything to be closer to Seungmin. 

“Is that okay with you, angel?” Seungmin asked again patiently. 

“Very okay,” Jeongin answered, smiling softly. “Can I start warming you now?” 

Seungmin kissed the human’s shoulder. “Whenever you’re ready.” 

Jeongin immediately pushed up onto his knees over Seungmin’s lap and started to use his hands to maneuver Seungmin’s cock to his hole. Seungmin steadied him with a hand on his hip. 

“Don’t forget more lube,” Seungmin reminded, reaching for the bottle, which he had apparently brought with him when he repositioned them on the bed. 

Without hesitation, Jeongin took the bottle and generously squeezed lube onto Seungmin’s cock, then spread it more uniformly down his length with his hand, making the vampire hum lowly from the stimulation. Then Seungmin handed him a towel to wipe his hand off on. 

Seungmin watched the human closely while he did all this, smiling softly. Jeongin warmed his heart so much, and he was happy that he was finally going to be connecting with him in two ways that they had both been craving. 

Jeongin was lining himself up to take in Seungmin’s cock when Seungmin held him by the hips and leaned up to kiss him. When he pulled away, Jeongin looked at him expectantly, as if questioning what that particular kiss was for. Because something about it had just felt a little more intense, even between them. 

Seungmin didn’t often feel vulnerable. But looking up into this human’s dark eyes, his face still shining with leftover tears, lips slightly parted, entrusting himself entirely into Seungmin’s hands… the vampire felt a deep vulnerability in that moment. 

“I love you,” Seungmin whispered. He didn’t know how he hadn’t said it before. He’d called Jeongin “love,” and they had shared how they felt like they belonged to each other, but… he had never said those three words that mean so much. 

Jeongin slid his hand into the back of Seungmin’s hair and beamed down at him, fresh tears shining in his eyes. “I love you, too.” 

Despite himself, Seungmin felt tears pricking up into his eyes, too. Jeongin looked so happy, and he was suddenly filled with a desire to do everything in his power to see that beautiful smile more often. 

They both went in for another kiss, and as they slotted their lips together, Seungmin helped guide Jeongin as he took in his cock, holding his hip as he sank slowly down its length. Jeongin gasped into Seungmin’s mouth once he was fully seated on him, then immediately started trying to bounce in his lap. 

Seungmin gave a small grin. “You’re supposed to just warm me first, love, remember?” 

Jeongin whined, and stopped bouncing, but couldn’t resist swiveling his hips around a little. “But you feel so good,” he pouted. 

“I won’t bite you if you’re not still,” Seungmin gently reminded, and Jeongin’s hips stilled immediately. 

The human tilted his head to the side, exposing the left side of his neck. “Want more of you in me.” 

With an appreciative hum, Seungmin kissed along Jeongin’s neck. The human’s body was practically vibrating with excitement; he wanted to calm him a bit, soothe him until he was perfectly pliant, wanted to do his best to make sure he was comfortable. Jeongin wasn’t even actually sitting on his cock all the way, still keeping some of his weight on his knees. But Seungmin had him, and wasn’t going to let him fall. “Can I just hold you for a minute?” he asked, then pressed a slow kiss to Jeongin’s collarbone. 

Jeongin made a soft affirmative noise and settled a bit, resting his head on Seungmin’s shoulder. 

“Feeling good?” Seungmin asked, and received a soft noise of confirmation. “Good.” He stroked his hand slowly down Jeongin’s back, and smiled when he felt Jeongin pressing lazy kisses to his neck. Then… little nibbles. “You want to bite me instead?” In response, Jeongin giggled, and Seungmin enjoyed the way it made his body move on and around him. 

Jeongin felt incredibly comfortable, happily seated on Seungmin’s cock. Even though he still wanted to fuck himself on it, it also just felt nice inside him. He liked how close they felt like this. In some way, he realized he understood more why Seungmin had wanted to take his time with him. 

That almost liminal space that exists as two people grow close together has its own charm to it. 

And now they were in a new kind of liminal space, on the cusp of sharing their bodies with each other in new ways, but not yet. Just… existing. 

Jeongin felt he could stay like this forever. 

So, when Seungmin kissed his shoulder minutes later and gently asked him a question, he didn’t process it immediately, too lost in their cozy liminal space. 

“Hmm?” 

“I asked what you’re thinking about,” Seungmin said softly, smiling. 

“’Bout how much I love this…” Jeongin asked, voice almost sounding sleepy. “…how much I love you.” 

“Yeah?” Seungmin asked, heart swelling. “I was just thinking the same thing.” 

A beat of comfortable silence. 

“Am I doing good?” Jeongin asked, voice barely audible, but he sounded so comfy. 

“You’re doing so good, little lamb,” Seungmin praised, running his hand up to gently stroke the back of his head. “I knew you would.” He kissed Jeongin’s pulse point. 

“You gonna bite me now?” Jeongin asked as he nuzzled his face into Seungmin’s neck. 

“I am,” Seungmin answered. “And I’m going to hold you tight at first, okay?" With the type of memory magic that had been used on Jeongin, the first shock of it coming undone was usually the most traumatic, and afterward, although the memory remained, it was fuzzier, a thing of the past. But, just in case, he would hold Jeongin tight, not about to let a repeat of last time happen.

“Mhm,” Jeongin nodded, sitting up a little and baring his neck once again, tilting his head to the right and back a little. His heart rate had slowed down considerably. 

“You’re already presenting your neck perfectly for me, I don’t even have to train you…” He noticed Jeongin preen a little. Seungmin wrapped his right arm securely over Jeongin’s left and around his back to grip onto his right arm, and slid his left hand up to hold onto the back of the human’s head. “Just want to make sure you’re okay, then I’ll let go,” he explained. 

“Don’t ever let me go,” Jeongin responded, immediately curling his fingers into fists against Seungmin’s back, heart rate picking up a bit. 

“I won’t, I won’t…” Seungmin assured him, kissing his pulse point again. “I won’t ever let you go.” He felt Jeongin relax again, fingers splaying back out, body again completely pliant in his hold. 

The vampire kissed the human’s pulse point one more time before baring his fangs, and he held Jeongin tight as he sank his teeth into his waiting neck, taking great care to barely nick his jugular vein so as to create a slower bleed. He didn’t even register the taste of the blood at first because he was too focused on paying close attention for any sign of discomfort, any sound of distress, any futile attempt to move out of his grip. 

But all he heard was a small satisfied sigh, and all he felt was the human’s body relax impossibly further in his arms. So he relaxed to a comfortable hold, sliding his right hand to Jeongin’s lower back, loosening his grip on the back of his head to fingers just barely stroking his hair. He let himself savor the delectable taste of Jeongin’s blood for the first time… and he knew he would never stop craving it. 

As Seungmin fed slowly from his neck, Jeongin felt at peace. This, this is what he had wanted for so long – okay, it had only been a matter of weeks, but to him, it had felt like much longer. Although he was the one split open on Seungmin’s cock, and had the vampire’s teeth in his neck, he felt completely safe and comfortable. And, surprisingly, he sensed vulnerability coming from Seungmin, even though the vampire had all the power in this situation, even if he didn’t wield it. 

So, when Seungmin unlatched from his neck as if he were done after only a few moments, Jeongin moved his right hand up to the back of the vampire’s head to gently push him back toward his neck. “Drink more,” Jeongin urged softly. 

Seungmin knew he had barely taken any, but he hadn’t wanted to overdo it, didn’t want to scare Jeongin. But he followed Jeongin’s gentle instruction and resumed drinking. 

“Mhmm…” Jeongin encouraged, and felt Seungmin’s arm tighten around his lower back. “Oh, Seungmin…” he moaned, arching his back and bouncing a bit on his cock. “Feels so good… oh!” 

He was pleasantly surprised when Seungmin let loose a low rumbling growl and carefully but quickly repositioned them so that they laid diagonally across the royal blue bedspread with their heads toward the foot of the bed, Jeongin on his back under Seungmin, arms wrapped around his neck. 

With his right hand on the side of Jeongin’s waist and the other pushing up on the underside of his left thigh, he continued feeding from Jeongin’s neck, sucking more harshly and needily as he started fucking Jeongin properly. 

If Jeongin thought it was wonderful before, now he was lost in pure bliss, moans turned more to grunts with each thrust into him, unraveling on the bedspread underneath this man who loved him, and whom he loved in return. 

The vampire’s teeth were a welcome pressure in his neck, and his cock felt so divine pumping in and out of him, brushing past his prostate with each stroke, and small sighs and slurps as he drank from his neck… Jeongin was quickly overwhelmed with pleasure, and he started whimpering as he felt his high approaching. When it crashed over him, he arched his back and cried out, painting his chest, cumming so hard that some of it even made it up to his neck. 

Seungmin’s tongue darted out to lap up the small bit of cum that had made it up that high, and began pistoning his hips even faster, just doing what felt natural as he chased his own high as he continued to drink from the human’s neck, the taste of his blood tantalizing his tongue. 

And when he did cum, he bit in even deeper and got a mouthful of blood. His hips stuttered, and he held Jeongin more tightly, brain alight with pure pleasure. 

Jeongin keened in pleasure, already addicted to the feeling of his lover’s teeth in his neck. 

But Seungmin didn’t lose control. He had been carefully monitoring how much blood he was taking – and he was very familiar with how much blood was in a human body – and he knew that he had taken as much as he could without making Jeongin feel too bad, and still far short of him needing a transfusion. 

So once he came down from his high, he licked carefully over the bite marks, healing the interior completely and most of the exterior. He had a hunch that Jeongin would like to have been marked, so he left two reddish circles where his fangs had pushed in and some light bruising. And if Seungmin also liked the look of it, then so be it. 

Jeongin was breathing heavily, but he grinned when Seungmin sat up on his hands over him and smiled down at him. “Perfect,” the human breathed. 

Seungmin quirked an eyebrow. “I didn’t even ask yet.” 

Waving his hand slightly, Jeongin said, “It was perfect.” 

Seungmin leaned down and kissed him deeply. When he pulled back, he looked into Jeongin’s face and earnestly said, “I love you.” 

Jeongin pulled Seungmin close and play-bit at his neck, earning a chuckle. Then he whispered, “I love you too.” 

Chapter Text

The next morning, Jeongin woke up already snuggled up to Seungmin’s shoulder.

Seungmin was still asleep, lying on his back, and Jeongin took a few moments to just admire him. He looked about the same age as Jeongin, but Jeongin knew that he must have looked that way for centuries.

His eyes moved down to Seungmin’s mouth, and he absentmindedly brought his hand up to gently touch his neck where Seungmin had fed from him the previous night. Butterflies kicked up in his stomach as he suddenly longed to be that close again, wanting their bodies to be intertwined, connected again...

“Good morning, love.”

Jeongin’s eyes flicked up to Seungmin’s to find that he was awake, and that he had caught him staring. “Good morning...” Jeongin whispered back, suddenly keenly aware of the silence filling the room.

The vampire reached a hand up and gently thumbed over the mostly healed bite on Jeongin’s neck. “Sleep well?”

“Mmm, yes...” Jeongin replied, suddenly keenly aware of how fast his heart was pumping away in his chest.

“Good.” Seungmin smiled, and kissed the human on the forehead. “What do you want for breakfast?”

Jeongin’s head swam as he thought about how quickly and easily Seungmin could pin him to the bed and make him writhe in pleasure. He hooked a leg over Seungmin’s thigh, suddenly keenly aware of how horny he was. “You,” he answered almost breathlessly, despite barely having moved.

Seungmin chuckled. “That’s supposed to be my line.” He appraised the human lying half on top of him, noting his dilated pupils and rapidly thumping heart. “You’re a needy little lamb this morning, aren’t you?”

Nodding his head, Jeongin’s eyes tracked back down to Seungmin’s mouth.

With a hum, Seungmin brought his hand up to caress Jeongin’s cheek. “Tell me what you want.”

“Want you inside...” Jeongin answered without thinking, then blushed horribly when Seungmin smirked a little and arched an eyebrow.

“Do you now?” Seungmin asked, pleased to note how the human’s heart had started beating even faster. “Where?”

“Everywhere,” Jeongin whispered in response. He knew it sounded silly, but it was true, and in his lover’s arms, he felt safe saying it.

Seungmin considered him for a few moments, then said, “You should eat something. Your body needs to recuperate from last night.”

Pouting instantly, Jeongin countered, “My body needs you.”

“You’re insatiable...” Seungmin murmured, a twinkle in his eye.

As if to prove him right, Jeongin rocked his hips forward, pressing his hard-on against Seungmin’s thigh. “Bite me again. Please...” He felt a desperation building up inside him, a fervent need to have Seungmin’s teeth in his neck again.

Jeongin saw a flash of desire behind the vampire’s eyes, and grew increasingly hopeful as they gazed into each other’s eyes.

“I have to be careful with you,” Seungmin finally responded. “You have no self-preservation instincts... begging a vampire to feed from you...”

“I know you won’t hurt me,” Jeongin said quickly.

“Never,” Seungmin responded just as quickly. He looked deep in thought for a moment as he thumbed over Jeongin’s neck again. “You need food,” he said, his tone indicating that he wouldn’t hear any more arguments on the subject.

“Breakfast in bed?” Jeongin asked hopefully.

“Then you’d have to stay here alone while I go cook,” Seungmin pointed out. When Jeongin pouted at that, he chuckled lightly and then delicately shifted Jeongin off of himself so he could get out of bed. “Come to the kitchen once you get dressed.”

Seungmin left the room, closing the door behind him. Jeongin groaned and forced himself to get up. He was surprised that his legs felt a bit unsteady beneath him—maybe Seungmin was right that he needed to get some food into him more than he needed to get... well, anything else into him.

Jeongin was already wearing some of his own boxers, and he opted to just pull on the olive green button-down shirt that Seungmin had been wearing the previous night, not even bothering to fully button it.

He knew that Seungmin had roommates, but he was more concerned about looking enticing than looking modest. Besides, Seungmin had said that he was the only early riser among them, so they probably wouldn’t even be awake at this hour. So Jeongin walked out of the room with the shirt hanging slightly off of one shoulder, excited to see how Seungmin’s eyes would rove over him when he walked into the kitchen.

But he didn’t make it that far before someone flashed in front of him in the hallway. A silver-haired someone.

Jeongin flushed red over being caught in a state of semi-undress and brought his hand unconsciously up to his neck, tentatively saying, “Good morning...”

“Good morning...” Felix responded, a mischievous smirk already on his face as his eyes darted to where the human’s hand covered his neck. “And an even better night, hmm?”

Jeongin grew even more embarrassed, trying to think of how he could even respond to that.

Not waiting for an answer, Felix stepped closer into Jeongin’s space and asked, “Oooh, he finally gave you what you wanted, didn’t he?” He slowly pulled Jeongin’s hand away from his neck, tilting his head as he observed the bite. “Maybe you’ll let me have a taste sometime, hmm?” he asked in an even lower voice, eyes flicking up from the human's neck to his eyes as his tongue swept out to wet his own bottom lip.

The next second, Seungmin was there. “Good morning, Lix. You’re going to help me make pancakes,” he said, then hauled Felix toward the kitchen by the scruff of his neck.

Jeongin followed them and sat on a stool at the kitchen island. He watched as they made pancakes as if they’d been doing it for years—and they probably had.

He had mostly seen Seungmin being rough with Felix, but as they cooked, he could tell that they had a well practiced routine, passing each other things they needed, communicating extremely well albeit wordlessly. At one point Seungmin had to pass by behind Felix, and he gingerly placed his hand on the small of his back as he did so. Jeongin felt out of place all of a sudden, like he was crashing a dynamic that may very well have existed before he was even born.

As if sensing his unease, Seungmin came to stand next to Jeongin a few moments later and leaned down to give him a kiss. Jeongin couldn’t help but notice Felix’s eyes dart toward them as their lips parted.

But instead of looking away, Felix said, “Don’t mind me. Kiss all you want.”

“Lix, I’d appreciate it if you would make an effort to make Jeongin feel welcome here,” Seungmin said as he fixed the buttons on the shirt Jeongin was wearing so they weren’t mismatched.

“I’d make him feel welcome if you’d let me anywhere near him,” Felix muttered as he flipped a pancake.

Seungmin didn’t respond, just trailed his fingertips over Jeongin’s collarbone, but Felix’s words stuck in the human’s brain. All this time he had assumed that Felix was jealous of Seungmin’s attention—and that much was certainly true—but could it be that he also was jealous over Jeongin himself?

His train of thought was interrupted when Changbin walked into the room, rubbing sleep out of his eyes. Felix immediately flashed over to him, hanging from his back like a koala and showering his neck with kisses. Seungmin moved back to the stove to monitor the pancakes as Changbin groaned as he pulled Felix around to his front and sat him on the edge of the kitchen island.

Felix leaned back immediately and hooked his legs tighter around Changbin’s back, pulling him close. Changbin just chuckled and leaned down to kiss Felix’s tummy through his shirt. “Are you what’s for breakfast?” he asked, voice gravelly from sleep, as his eyes flicked up to Felix’s face.

“No, he’s not,” Seungmin said curtly, pulling Changbin back and gently prompting him down the hallway. “Go wake Chan up.”

Felix sat up and pouted. “Killjoy.”

Seungmin said, “You said you wanted to help make Jeongin feel welcome. That doesn’t include fucking on his breakfast table.”

Felix glanced at Jeongin and smirked, “I don’t think our little voyeur would mind...”

Jeongin averted his eyes and blushed as he remembered watching Seungmin fuck Felix in front of him that one time. But then Seungmin was sliding a plate of pancakes in front of him and he realized how hungry he was, so he pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind.

***

When Changbin entered Chan’s room, he felt like he had just discovered treasure: Chan was lying there asleep and naked in his big bed on his back, limbs sprawled out, clearly having a very nice dream judging from how hard he was.

Felix’s little stunt in the kitchen had been enough to rile Changbin up a little. Not only that, but it had been a few days since he’d seen Hyunjin, who was desperately trying to catch up on coursework that he’d been simply not doing for the last few weeks. Needless to say, seeing Chan like this certainly wasn’t an opportunity he was about to pass up.

Chan had long ago made it clear to all of them how much he enjoyed somno, especially when he was the one sleeping. He loved to make them feel good, and he didn’t want him being asleep to get in the way of that.

Changbin climbed carefully onto the bed, knowing that Chan wasn’t the deepest sleeper—but given how deeply asleep he was, Changbin had pretty high hopes that he would be able to get seated without waking him up. He used lube from Chan’s nightstand to open himself up as he watched the way his muscles twitched as he dreamt, and admiring the way pre-cum had beaded at the head of his pretty cock.

As Changbin was lining himself up over Chan, the other vampire started talking in his sleep. “Little Red...”

Amused, Changbin guided Chan’s cock into his hole and exhaled as he sank down it, fully taking him in. To his delight, Chan let out a shuddering moan at the sensation.

“Minho...” Chan mumbled, and Changbin noticed his fangs protruding from under his upper lip. Changbin arched an eyebrow—he had heard what Chan and Minho had gotten up to at the Halloween party, but he was surprised that Chan was affected enough to be dreaming about it. Luckily, unlike Felix, Changbin was good at sharing, so it didn’t bother him in the slightest that Chan was saying someone else’s name in his sleep. In fact, he was happy that Chan had gotten to have some human blood that didn’t come out of a bag. In fact...

Changbin started slowly riding Chan, more swiveling his hips than bouncing, as he bit into his own wrist. Then, leaning forward, he let his blood drip down into Chan’s semi-open mouth. He was pleased to see Chan’s tongue dart out to lap up some of the blood that landed on his bottom lip. As he kept letting blood slowly drip into Chan’s mouth, Changbin soon found a rhythm and angle that had his brain lighting up in pleasure.

And then, Chan woke up.

The next thing Changbin knew, Chan was pulling him down by the hips while bucking up into him, and then Changbin was on his back and Chan was drilling him into the mattress, making him moan and cum all over himself. The sight was apparently enough to send Chan over the edge too, and as he came, he latched his teeth into Changbin’s neck like a vampire starved.

When he was done drinking, Chan nuzzled his way across Changbin’s jaw, making him giggle. “Good morning, Bin,” Chan said, grinning his adorable dimpled smile.

“Thought you might want some breakfast in bed,” Changbin said, smirking.

Chan looked at Changbin like he was a whole meal and growled lowly, thrusting his hips one more time, grinning at the way the other vampire clutched at his shoulders.

They heard the door open, followed by Felix’s voice. “Hey, that’s not fair!”

“C’mere, Lix,” Chan beckoned, waving him into the room.

“Pancakes are ready,” Felix said, crossing his arms before skulking out of the room.

Changbin sighed, and remarked, “We need to spend more time with him. His jealousy is eating him alive.”

Nodding, Chan agreed, “You’re right.”

“You don’t think he’d...?” Changbin started to ask, but then fell quiet.

“He wouldn't hurt them,” Chan said, knowing where Changbin was going with his question. “But that doesn’t mean he won’t try to cause trouble.”

Sure enough, as soon as Felix had left Chan's bedroom, he had texted Jisung.

Felix the VAMPIRE!: Sungieee

Felix the VAMPIRE!: have any plans today?

human 3: oh hey Felix!

human 3: umm not really. we might catch a movie later!

Felix the VAMPIRE!: you should come to our place today

Felix the VAMPIRE!: I want to play a game with you :)

human 3: what kind of game are we talking?

Felix the VAMPIRE!: one you’re going to like...

human 3: vague, ok...

human 3: can Minho come?

Felix the VAMPIRE!: that’s entirely up to you, babe ;)

human 3: I didn’t mean- you know what never mind

Felix the VAMPIRE!: see you soon? :)

human 3: see you soon!

Chapter Text

“Felix just invited us over,” Jisung said around a mouthful of cereal. 

Minho nodded, pushing the cereal in his own bowl around with his spoon. “Is Chan hyung there?” he asked, trying not to sound too interested. 

Nevertheless, Jisung looked up at him with a smirk. “Hoping he’ll bend you over a table again?” 

Minho let go of his spoon and scowled, slumping back in his chair. “He didn’t bend me over the table...” he mumbled. 

Jisung’s eyes grew wide in amusement. “Oh my bad, you were fully on the table while he fucked you.” 

A blush rose to Minho’s cheeks, but he didn’t say anything, just sat staring at his hands in his lap. 

“Hey, Min,” Jisung said, touching his boyfriend’s shoulder. “You know I don’t mind or anything, right? Actually it was really hot.” 

His head still down, Minho’s eyes flicked up to look at Jisung. “It was, wasn’t it?” A sideways smirk twisted his mouth. 

“It was!” Jisung said, bouncing a little in his chair. 

“Maybe he can fuck you today,” Minho suggested, eyes glued on Jisung to catch his reaction. He hadn’t been able to stop imagining Chan railing his boyfriend since Halloween. “Next time, hmm?” Chan had asked. And Minho intended to hold him to that. 

But all Jisung did was shrug noncommittally and take another bite of cereal. “Maybe. But I’m kind of curious what Felix is up to.” 

“Why do you think he’s up to something?” 

“He said he wants to play a game.” 

“Sungie, we’ve watched those movies. Are you sure Felix isn’t...” 

“Isn’t what?” 

“I don’t know... up to no good?” 

“You worry about your vampire...” Jisung said, poking Minho in the chest, “...and I’ll worry about mine.” 

*** 

“Uh, you haven’t watched the Saw movies by any chance, have you?” Jisung asked, trying to sound casual, but actually growing a little nervous as he watched Felix browsing through a display case full of knives. They were in a room that Felix had called his bedroom, but it looked more like a torture chamber to Jisung. 

Humming, Felix selected a knife and turned his head to smirk at the human. “Are you afraid about what kind of game I want to play with you?” 

Jisung laughed nervously and took a step back as Felix slowly approached him with the knife, running his fingers over the flat part of the blade. “N-no, I was just wondering which one was your favorite.” 

Felix paused and gave Jisung a look that told him that he could see right through his lie. Then he said, “Channie hyung won’t let me watch them.” 

Okay, that didn’t inspire confidence. Was Chan worried about Felix getting ideas from those movies? “That’s probably a good call,” Jisung said, talking fast. “Say uh, what are you doing with that knife?” 

Arching an eyebrow and clearly deciding not to call Jisung out over the whole totally-afraid-Felix-was-about-to-kill-him thing, Felix flipped the knife around, proffering the handle to Jisung. “I want you to play with me.” 

Jisung hesitantly took the knife in hand, and then watched as Felix took off his shirt and lay down on the concrete floor, folding his hands over his tummy. 

“Well? Come on,” Felix said, patting his hips as if he wanted Jisung to take a seat. 

Jisung had had Felix’s cock down his throat, and sitting on it was definitely on his to-do list. For now, it was tucked away in Felix’s pants, but maybe that would change before too long. He started to take off his own shirt, but then realized that doing so while holding a knife might not be the safest venture. And Felix was watching him with bright eyes, clearly trying hard to be patient, so Jisung just went on over to him and carefully straddled his hips, a blush rising to his cheeks as Felix watched him get situated. 

"Comfy?" Felix asked. 

"Mm," Jisung hummed noncommittally, holding the knife awkwardly in front of him. 

Felix gently but firmly grasped Jisung's wrist and guided the knife to his own cheek, dragging the flat side of the blade down his skin. 

"See? You can start off slow like this if you want," Felix mentored, and let Jisung's hand go, curious to see what he would do next.  

Jisung gulped and raised the knife a bit to try to pull it a little bit away from Felix's face, but his hand trembled, and the sharp blade of the knife got too close, nicking Felix’s cheek.  

“Oh shit, I’m sorry!” Jisung exclaimed, tossing the knife to the side and covering his mouth. 

But Felix’s pupils were blown wide and he grabbed a fistful of the front of Jisung’s shirt, pulling him closer. Jisung was sure that he was done for, so he was surprised when Felix praised, “Good boy, Jisungie...” His warm, deep voice rang in Jisung’s ears as he watched blood prick up into the small cut. “Go on. Don’t you want another taste?” 

Tentatively, Jisung leaned in closer and lapped up the blood with the tip of his tongue. The cut was so shallow that it was already starting to heal over. “You want me to cut you?” Jisung asked, almost in a whisper. 

“Please.” 

“I don’t want to hurt you...” 

“I want you to. And you get a treat out of it, right?” Felix reached over and grabbed the knife by the blade, pricking his finger with the tip in the process. He held it so Jisung could see a drop of blood beading up, and said, “You can have every drop you spill.” 

“What makes you think I—”  

Felix interrupted him. “Don’t pretend you don’t want it. I haven’t forgotten how I had to pry you off of my wrist on Halloween.” 

“Why did you stop me?” Jisung asked. 

“You would have made yourself sick. Humans aren’t meant to drink blood. It’s strange you even want to.” 

Slightly offended, Jisung countered, “It’s strange you want me to cut you.” 

Felix laughed. “I don’t feel pain the way you do.” His tongue darted out to wet his bottom lip, which he bit seductively before adding, “It gets me off.” 

“Oh,” Jisung breathed, suddenly understanding. “You little masochist.” 

“Little? You’re not much bigger than me,” Felix smirked, then arched an eyebrow. “And downstairs, I’m much bigger than you.” 

“Hey hey,” Jisung said defensively. “That was uncalled for.” 

“Oh yeah?” Felix asked, grinning. “Then punish me.” 

“You just want me to... cut you?” 

“Need me to show you how?” Felix asked, smirking. 

“No, no, definitely not,” Jisung said. 

Felix handed the knife to Jisung, then guided him with a hand on his wrist. “Just tease me with it...” he said, dragging the flat side of the blade up his own chest. Then he turned the blade, and guided Jisung as he made a shallow cut across his own pec. “You can’t kill me with this, so don’t worry about cutting too deep.” 

“You wouldn’t die if I cut your head off?” Jisung asked. 

“No, because you would be dead before you finished,” Felix said, smiling pleasantly. 

“I’m not going to!” Jisung clarified. “I was just curious.” 

*** 

Tentatively, Minho knocked on the door to Chan’s office since that’s where Felix had said he was. He wasn’t sure what it was about Chan that had him feeling so shy when he was normally anything but, but as he heard Chan roll back his computer chair and walk towards the door, he felt like he wanted to hide. 

The door opened to reveal Chan in more casual wear than Minho had yet seen him in—black shorts and a loose black tank. 

“Minho! It’s good to see you,” Chan said. “What’s up?” 

Heart racing, Minho fumbled for words. “Oh, uhh, I was just… stopping by, Jisung and me, I mean, to visit… I mean, Felix invited Jisung, and I came too… but if you’re busy, I can just go…” 

“No, I could use a break,” Chan said smoothly with a kind smile. But the smile had a hint of knowing to it that made Minho feel even more timid, like Chan could see right through him. 

“Are you sure?” Minho asked, kicking himself even as the words left his mouth. “I don’t want to interrupt whatever you’re doing…” 

Chan’s smile didn’t falter, and he arched an eyebrow. “I’m sure. Besides, I’m too interested to find out what you want from me to be able to focus on work.” 

Minho had no idea how to respond to that, so words just started pouring out of his mouth again. "Oh I uh, I don’t want anything from you, I just, um, thought that maybe you wanted to hang out, like watch a movie or um, play cards maybe…” 

“You want to play cards?” Chan asked, clearly trying to mask his amusement. 

“I mean, just whatever you want to do is fine…” Minho said, unable to make steady eye contact. 

Chan took a step closer. “I want to get you in my bed. Would that be okay?” 

If Minho’s heart was racing before, now it felt like it was going to beat out of his chest. “Mm, yeah, that would be okay,” he responded, eyes cast to the floor. 

“Yeah?” Chan placed his hands on Minho’s hips and pulled him closer. “That’s what you really wanted when you knocked on my door, isn’t it?” 

“I don’t know...” Minho mumbled, still unable to look Chan in the eye. 

“I think you do know,” Chan pushed. He was happy to make Minho feel good, but not if Minho expected it to just be given to him. 

Minho hummed a little nervously and slowly lifted his hands to grasp the bottom edge of Chan’s black tank, absentmindedly rubbing his thumbs over the fabric. “Yes. That is what I wanted...” he said, voice quiet, meek. This feeling was still new to Minho—he had felt it for the first time with Chan on Halloween—but it wasn’t uncomfortable. He liked Chan being in control, and he liked submitting to him, much to his own surprise. 

Chan hummed in satisfaction and snuck his hands down onto Minho’s ass, squeezing a cheek in each hand. “My good little plaything...” he murmured lowly, leaning close to press a kiss to Minho’s collar bone. “Do you know where my bedroom is?” 

“Mhm...” Good little plaything... 

“Go wait for me in my bed. I’ll be there in just a minute.” 

Minho nodded, and while Chan stepped back into his office to save his progress on the track he was working on, Minho headed off to his bedroom. Although he had been inside before, the impressiveness of the décor still had him pausing for a moment to admire it. But then he crawled onto the king-sized four-poster bed and knelt in the middle, debating whether he should take his clothes off. He ran his fingers over the nice sheets—likely a higher thread count than he had ever touched before—idly wondering why there wasn’t a bedspread. Ultimately, he decided to let Chan undress him—that way he’d get to uncover Minho’s surprise. 

Just a minute later, Chan entered the room and closed the door behind him before getting onto the bed with Minho. “Thought I was going to be playing with Jisung this time,” Chan said. 

“He’s busy with Felix,” Minho responded. “You gonna undress me?” 

Chan chuckled and pulled his own shirt off, tossing it onto the floor. “Why are you so impatient? Do you have a surprise for me?” 

Minho blinked at him for a moment, then asked, “Why don’t you find out?” 

*** 

Jisung tried to do what Felix wanted. He really did. And it's not that he was uncomfortable with the request, or the concept, but rather that he was finding it difficult to intentionally cut someone, even if they were asking for it, and even if that someone were a vampire. 

Felix didn't mind waiting for Jisung to build up the courage—it was actually kind of fun to watch Jisung trying to talk himself into actually doing what Felix wanted him to—but he thought that maybe he could use a nudge. 

The vampire sat up on his elbow and arched an eyebrow. "Maybe you need some encouragement?" 

Jisung froze, still holding the knife awkwardly. "Encouragement?" 

Felix’s lips slowly curved into a smile, his eyes twinkling with mischief that made Jisung feel like he might be in imminent danger. 

Slowly, Felix explained, “I’ll try to rip your throat out, and you can try to stop me.” His low voice made the words seem to echo in Jisung’s ears. 

Okay, maybe he was legitimately in imminent danger. 

Hoping his voice wouldn’t waver, Jisung asked, “How about a rain check on that?” 

“Are you scared I’ll actually hurt you?” Felix asked, his smirk intensifying. 

“What? No,” Jisung denied a little too quickly. 

Felix slowly leaned forward, taking note of how Jisung leaned away from him when he did so. “You probably shouldn’t lie to vampires you think might want to hurt you.” 

Jisung’s desire to be contrary momentarily outweighed his creeping fear. “Would being truthful change their minds, though?” 

Chuckling, Felix responded, “No, it wouldn’t.” Then he reached up with one hand and noticed Jisung flinch away from it, but all he did was rest it gently on his quokka cheek. His expression shifted to something softer, and he said sincerely, “I won’t hurt you.” 

Jisung swallowed nervously and nodded, then asked, “You’re still gonna come after me, aren’t you?” 

Felix’s devilish smirk returned. “I’ll count to three first. One…” 

Jisung scrambled up. 

“Two…” 

Jisung bolted for the door. 

“Three.” 

*** 

“Oh, look at you, all dressed up for me…” Chan praised, having just undressed Minho, admiring his lacy black lingerie and the thigh highs he had attached to it with garters. 

“It’s new…” Minho told him, then mentally kicked himself. Why did he say that?? 

But Chan only hummed and smiled, making Minho feel secure as he firmly slid his hands up his thighs and said, “Yeah? It looks good on you.” 

“You think so?” Minho asked, then instantly regretted his words yet again. Why was he so obsessed with what Chan thought?? 

But when Chan confirmed, “Yeah, of course, look at you,” Minho felt something akin to pride that he had pleased Chan with his surprise. 

“I tried to shave…” Minho told him, embarrassed because he knew that he hadn’t done a particularly good job of it. He had thought it would be easy because Jisung always made it look so easy, and because he was used to shaving his face. But between trying to figure out whether it would be best to reach from the front or behind, and then the actual execution, he was left with several uncomfortable small cuts that had taken forever to stop bleeding.

“You didn’t have to do that for me…” Chan told him, still admiring how good Minho looked in his new lingerie, the way the socks and garters squeezed his thick thighs.

“I wanted to,” Minho answered quickly. “For me.” And maybe a little for Chan too.

“I’m going to devour you,” Chan murmured, as if to himself, and Minho felt a shiver go down his spine. There he was, lying defenseless in a vampire’s bed–if Chan wanted to suck him dry–not in the preferable sense–it would be so easy. But when Chan added, “My pretty little prey…” … well, to be honest, Minho felt a little faint because he had started to hyperventilate a little in anticipation. Apparently being so vulnerable in front of Chan excited rather than terrified him now.

“Breathe,” Chan reminded him with a gentle smile, sliding one hand up to rest on Minho’s ribcage. “I’m not going to devour you just yet.” 

Minho blushed as he started intentionally taking deeper breaths. He didn’t know why Chan had such a strong effect on him, but he was starting to think that maybe he should stop questioning it and just start accepting it. 

“You said that, didn’t you?” Chan mused, hand returning to Minho’s thigh to give it a little squeeze. “That humans are just vampires’ prey?” 

Minho nodded, not remembering specifically, but if Chan said that he’d said it, then he had probably said it. Besides, it sounded like something he would have said. 

“Do you still think so?” Chan asked, his eyes flicking up to meet Minho’s. His hands froze in place, making it clear that he wasn’t going to continue unless Minho answered. 

“Yes,” Minho answered. “But… in a different way.” 

Chan smirked. “I can’t help but notice that you’ve willingly crawled into bed with the big, bad wolf…” Minho blushed again under Chan’s sharp eyes. “Could it be that you enjoy being my prey?” 

Some part of Minho had known for a while that, yes, he loved the feeling of vulnerability he got when he was with Chan. And now, hearing Chan say it out loud, letting Minho know that he was on to him? 

It made the vulnerability even sweeter. 

“Mm…” Minho hummed noncommittally, his head swimming, but unable to break eye contact. 

“You enjoy being my prey,” Chan repeated, letting each word hang in the air a little bit. “Say it.” 

Eyes still locked with Chan’s, Minho half-whispered, “I enjoy being your prey.” 

It was like a fire leapt behind the vampire’s eyes. He leaned in close to the exposed skin of one of Minho’s thighs. “Say it again,” he ordered, an edge of something dangerous in his voice. 

“I enjoy being your prey…” Minho repeated, heart racing in excitement, realizing what Chan was about to do as the vampire grazed his fangs against the exposed skin. “Again.” 

“I enjoy being your prey~ahh!” Minho’s back arched as he felt Chan’s fangs pierce his skin, the little bit of pain quickly melting into the pleasure of feeling Chan feeding from his thigh. 

Chan pulled Minho’s panties aside and started massaging his perineum as he fed slowly, drawing even prettier moans out of the human. 

“I enjoy being your prey…” Minho mumbled, surrendering to the pleasure, and he was pleased at the way his words elicited a low, satisfied growl from Chan. 

“Fuck me, please, I need it,” Minho begged, and Chan growled again, pulling his teeth out of Minho’s thigh. 

“Needy, aren’t we?” Chan remarked, tongue darting to clean up some blood that was at the corner of his mouth. “What if I want to take my time playing with you first?” 

Minho whined involuntarily and immediately blushed, but he was so desperate to get rammed into oblivion by Chan’s cock that he embraced the shame–Chan seemed to like it when he was a blushing mess, anyway–and whined a second time, this time purposely. 

Chan arched an eyebrow at him. “I think you should go back to using words to ask for what you want, baby boy.” 

Minho’s brain felt like it was short-circuiting. Baby boy? But at the same time, part of him was anxious that he had apparently displeased Chan if he was asking him to do something different. He had thought Chan would find the whining cute, but apparently he had been wrong… Minho held really still, watching Chan unblinkingly. “Sorry…” 

He was surprised when Chan leaned up and kissed him sweetly, and it made him feel more grounded than he had the moment before. 

“It’s okay, baby. But if you use your words, I can give you exactly what you want.” 

Chan’s words had echoed in Minho’s mind ever since Halloween: “So no one takes care of you now, baby?” 

And while Minho had Jisung–gods above, did Minho have Jisung, and he wouldn’t change that for the world–Chan had given him something that night he hadn’t realized he’d been missing. 

Voice small, as if he were embarrassed to even want what he was wanting, Minho requested, “Please take care of me…” 

A flicker of recognition passed across Chan’s features, as if he, too, remembered the question he’d asked Minho on Halloween. His somewhat strict tone disappeared as he caressed his hands softly up Minho’s sides. “I’m gonna take care of you, okay? I’m not going anywhere.” 

At first, Minho didn’t know what Chan was doing when he reached up and swiped his thumbs across his cheeks, but then he realized that he had started softly crying. Fuck. Why was he so emotional over this?? 

“Come on, baby. Tell me what you want…” Chan urged gently, his hands never leaving Minho’s body, just moving to new spots to soothingly run his fingers over. 

“Want you to touch me…” Minho said, voice still small. 

“I am touching you,” Chan responded, completely sincerely, lightly squeezing his hands where they currently were on Minho’s hips. 

“Touch me more… please,” Minho said, starting to feel antsy. Why wasn’t Chan touching him more? 

“Touch you, more?” Chan reached down and pressed his fingers firmly between Minho’s legs. “Like this?” 

Minho moaned and pulled his legs up closer to his chest, further exposing himself to Chan. Some part of his brain remembered that Chan wanted him to use his words, so Minho replied, “Yes, yes, please…” 

Chan flashed over to the nightstand to grab a bottle of lube and then flashed back before Minho even registered that he was gone. “Gonna open you up for me now,” he said. “C’mere…” Chan pushed the lingerie aside again and pressed his lube-slick fingers against Minho’s hole, savoring the way the human keened at his touch. 

Minho whimpered but pulled his legs back more, pushing back against Chan’s fingers, craving to take him in even though Chan was still just dancing his fingertips against his entrance. 

Carefully, Chan pushed one finger inside, and savored the way that Minho’s body responded, relaxing at his touch. “So good for me… you’ve been waiting for me, haven’t you?” 

Minho made a sound high in his throat that he would normally be embarrassed by, but then nodded, wanting to urge Chan on, needing him to take him apart even further. 

And Chan seemed intent on doing just that. 

*** 

Jisung froze in the mostly dark living room, knife held awkwardly out in front of him, Felix nowhere in sight. His heart was pounding, half in trepidation… but half in excitement. Why being chased by a vampire who was (hopefully) pretending to want to rip his throat out was exciting to him, he wasn’t sure, but that was a question for Future Jisung. 

He heard a low, dark chuckle somewhere close behind him and spun around quickly, but couldn’t make out any silhouettes in the dark. 

“I can hear your heart pounding away in your chest…” Felix said, his voice coming from somewhere different. Jisung spun around again to face the voice, but still couldn’t make out where the vampire was. “You’re enjoying this a little too much, aren’t you?” 

“Sh-shut up!” Jisung said, eliciting another chuckle from Felix, somewhere else in the room again. 

“Don’t worry, Sungie…” One moment his voice was clearly several feet away, but then it was suddenly coming from right behind Jisung. “I like that you like it.” 

Jisung screeched in fear and turned quickly, stabbing the knife in the direction of the voice… and was shocked when he actually made contact with the vampire. More contact than just a simple cut. Upon realizing what he had done, Jisung cursed, “Fuck, shit–!” 

In the low light, Jisung could only just make out the haunting sight of Felix grinning like a maniac before he shuddered out a groan and said, “Okay… should have seen that coming…” He grabbed Jisung’s wrist with one hand and slung his other arm over Jisung’s shoulder, over which Felix saw Chan flash into the room, undoubtedly intent on finding out why the human had screamed. Not wanting Chan to interrupt the moment, but knowing that he needed to reassure him that Jisung was just fine, Felix asked, “You okay?” 

“Am I okay?” Jisung asked incredulously, still holding onto the knife. “I’m not the one who just got stabbed! Are you okay?” He was a little afraid to look, but he could tell that he had plunged the knife into Felix’s gut. It’s dangerous to pull out a knife after a stabbing, right? Did that even apply in the case of a vampire?? 

Felix knew that Chan must be satisfied that the human was safe because he disappeared back off to his room. Turning his full attention back to the slightly trembly human in front of him, Felix answered, “You rearranged my insides a bit… but I’m fine.” He really sounded pretty good for someone who had just been stabbed. “I’ve had worse.” 

Jisung glanced down for a second, feeling like he should evaluate the damage. 

“Eyes up here, love…” Felix commanded gently but authoritatively, and Jisung obeyed. Then the vampire leaned in and started sucking a mark onto the human’s neck, and Jisung dimly realized that Felix was using that as an opportunity to remove the knife without Jisung seeing. And that was fine–he didn’t particularly want to see his (accidental) handiwork, even in low-light. 

“Want me to rearrange your insides now?” Felix asked right up against Jisung’s ear, his smirk practically audible as he pulled Jisung even closer to him by the hips. 

Jisung choked a little on his own spit. 

“Not by stabbing, right?” Jisung asked. 

“Not unless you want me to stab you…” Felix purred. 

“I don’t,” Jisung clarified quickly. Then he tentatively rested his balled-up hands on Felix’s chest, and mustered up the courage to half-whisper, “You’ll just have to fuck me instead.” 

Felix chuckled again, and it crossed Jisung’s mind how chuckling must hurt with a gut wound. Actually, how much doing anything must hurt with a gut wound. 

For instance, moving a whole person across the room onto a couch would probably be pretty painful to do right after having sustained a gut wound, yet Jisung suddenly found himself straddling Felix on the couch. 

Felix swiped three fingers across his wound and lifted them up to Jisung’s face. “I told you you could have every drop you spill… Open up.” 

Not needing to be told twice—okay, not needing to be told thrice—Jisung took Felix’s fingers into his mouth and thoroughly licked around them, savoring not only the taste, but also the way Felix watched him, his dark eyes hungrily drinking in the view. 

“And am I right to assume that you don’t need to be opened up elsewhere?” Felix asked, arching an eyebrow. 

Long past feeling shy, Jisung nodded. He started trying to take his clothes off, whining a little when he had to release Felix’s fingers from his mouth to pull his shirt off over his head. Then he attempted to take his pants off without getting off of Felix’s lap, which he quickly realized wouldn’t work. Luckily, Felix only let him struggle for a moment before he moved Jisung onto his back on the other end of the couch and pulled his pants off for him, pulling his boxers along with them. The plug that stuck out between his cheeks had a ruby red jewel that managed to sparkle a little even in the low light.

Felix grasped the plug and slowly fucked it in and out of Jisung a few times as he said, “I was just going to fuck you, but... I don’t think I can keep my mouth off of you.”

“I don’t want you to keep your mouth off of me,” Jisung said, and watched as Felix eagerly went down on him.

Felix licked around the plug, humming as he tasted the light sweat that the human had worked up playing with him so far. He teased his tongue around the plug until he got impatient and pulled it out and dove in, easily pulling Jisung back to his mouth when he squirmed away from the sudden sensation.

Jisung moaned and gripped Felix’s hair with one hand, needing something to hold onto as he was devoured. It felt amazing, but he couldn’t help but squirm—Minho always went slow with him, and Felix hadn’t warmed him up first. Not that he minded—but that just meant he was going to be extra squirmy.

So squirmy that Felix decided to growl lowly and nip at his taint just enough to make him squeak before roughly pulling him closer and licking over the slightly irritated skin.

“Be good,” Felix said teasingly before diving back in.

***

“You’re being so good for me...” Chan breathed the words between Minho’s legs, caressing his hands up the undersides of Minho’s thighs for the hundredth time.

Hot tears streamed steadily down Minho’s face as Chan licked and sucked and tongued him all while massaging his prostate. Every now and then he’d pick a cut Minho had gotten from shaving and suck on it until it opened up again just long enough for Minho to feel the sting before he licked over it, healing it.

The way that Chan kept abandoning his prostate just as he was getting close made Minho sure that Chan was purposefully edging him, but he trusted that it was calculated, so he didn’t complain. Besides, he could feel the pleasure mounting higher and higher each time he reached the precipice, and he was curious how high Chan could take him.

He got his answer when Chan finally let him tip over the edge, pressing his prostate just right. Minho wailed as intense pleasure lit him up, his back arching and toes curling as Chan kept stimulating him through his high, murmuring to him about how good he was doing.

Once he was done and trying to catch his breath, Chan asked, “You still want me after cumming that hard?”

“Yes!” Minho exclaimed, grabbing onto Chan’s wrist where he held himself up over Minho. “Please don’t stop.”

Smiling as if he had already known the answer–because he had, but he wanted to make sure–Chan scooped Minho's cum off historso and used it to slick up the human's own cock.

“Good,” Chan said as he slid easily inside, appreciating the look of relief that washed over the human’s face as he did so. “Because I plan to make you cum three more times tonight.”

***

Jisung bounced in Felix’s lap, mouth hanging open as he felt the vampire’s cock filling him up so nicely. Actually, he was less bouncing of his own accord, and more being manhandled up and down by Felix. The vampire certainly wasn’t being gentle with him, and Jisung was just doing his best to hold on to his shoulders.

He had barely gotten used to that position when Felix repositioned them yet again, pinning Jisung with his back against the back of the couch, holding his hips so he could fuck up into him with ease. Jisung didn’t think he had ever been fucked this roughly before, but he was loving every second of it. He was glad the vampires kept their home pretty cold because he was burning up.

As Felix fucked into him faster and harder, Jisung noticed that Felix’s fangs were out and that he was eyeing Jisung’s neck.

“You can drink,” Jisung managed to say despite how badly he was being jostled in place, leaning his head to the side to expose his neck.

Felix looked Jisung in the eye, looking as if he was trying to make a decision. Then he kissed him roughly, and the motion forward tipped the couch over backwards.

Before Jisung’s head could hit the floor, Felix flashed his hand up behind the human’s head, ensuring that he wasn’t injured in the fall. He looked down at Jisung, whose breathing was the only sound in the otherwise silent living room.

As Felix looked intensely down at him, Jisung saw something wild in the vampire’s eyes.

“I want to drink you…” Felix said, licking his lips. “But I’m not allowed to without someone there to stop me. Because I won’t stop.”

“What do you mean?” Jisung asked, not fully processing what Felix was saying due to how extremely horny he was feeling and how incredibly hot the vampire leaning over him with his cock still in his ass looked.

Felix didn’t answer immediately. What Jisung didn’t know was that Felix was talking himself down from sinking his teeth into Jisung’s neck, just like Chan had taught him to do so many years ago.

“I bet you can’t cum without teeth in your neck,” Felix challenged suddenly, smirking. “Channie ruined you, didn’t he?”

“What? Of course I can!” Jisung retorted.

Felix leaned in close and whispered, “Prove it.” Then he started fucking Jisung again, never minding that they were still on the tipped-over couch.

Within seconds, Jisung was proving it, his cum landing kind of everywhere as Felix kept fucking him. Felix came at the sight, moaning lowly.

While Jisung caught his breath, Felix reached up to sweep his sweaty bangs off of his forehead. “Can you cum on command?” he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

Jisung laughed lightly. “Not exactly. But maybe I should practice.” He frowned as he remembered the gut wound that Felix had sustained. “I’m sorry I stabbed you.”

Felix grinned down at him. “I’ll live.”

Jisung rolled his eyes. “I’m still sorry. It must have hurt.”

Smiling at the human’s concern over him, Felix assured him, “I’m fine. Now come on, let’s get you cleaned up and go out to get something to eat.”

Instead of pulling out of Jisung over the couch, Felix picked him up, keeping his cock inside; he knew he’d get an earful from Seungmin if he were to soil the couch.

“Why don’t we wait for them?” Jisung asked, gesturing towards Chan’s bedroom door as Felix walked them to the bathroom.

“They’re going to be a while,” Felix said. He knew how badly Chan had been wanting to get his hands on Minho again, and he didn’t think that he’d be taking them off of him anytime soon. “Besides, your stomach’s already rumbling. I promise I’ll bring you back to your boyfriend, but let’s get some food in you first, yeah?”

“Okay!” Jisung agreed as Felix set him down in the shower. “How about ice cream?”

“I don’t know…” Felix smirked, holding a hand over his wound. “It’ll go right through me.”

Jisung rolled his eyes. “Very funny. Stab wound jokes.”

As Felix stepped into the shower with Jisung, grinning ear to ear, he shrugged, saying, “Thought I’d take a stab at it.”

Jisung couldn’t help but snicker. “Come on, I feel bad enough without you cracking jokes about it.”

“Don’t feel bad,” Felix said, his demeanor suddenly warm and comforting–a far cry from the wild vampire who had given Jisung a run for his money minutes before. He gestured down at the wound, and Jisung saw that it had already healed over a lot. “I’m fine, see? Now, let’s clean up so we can go spoil our dinner with ice cream.”

Chapter Text

The next day, Hyunjin was back over at the vampires’ place to spend time with Changbin. And “spend time with Changbin” meant “fuck Changbin into his mattress” and “fuck Changbin with one of his many dildos” and “skip class” and “fuck Changbin with renewed purpose into his mattress.”

At some point in the late afternoon, Hyunjin left the safety and comfort of Changbin’s room to venture out to the bathroom, of which he at least now knew the whereabouts, although the chance of running into one of his roommates was what now truly daunted him.

Sure enough, as soon as Hyunjin stepped out of the bathroom, Felix was there, getting up in Hyunjin's face, examining him. "Still human, I see."

Caught off guard, Hyunjin grimaced at the sudden inspection and responded, "Yeah, why wouldn't I be?"

"I just thought– never mind." Felix got down off the tips of his toes.

"Wait, you just thought what?" Hyunjin asked, feeling like he knew better than to engage, but also feeling like his curiosity might eat him alive if he didn’t.

"I just thought Changbin hyung would have turned you by now," Felix responded nonchalantly. He watched an emotion flit across the human's face, then gave voice to the thought that he hoped was behind it as he shrugged dismissively. "Guess he doesn't want to."

Hyunjin frowned. "Well, we've never talked about it..."

Felix smiled pleasantly. "You wouldn't want to pressure him."

Still frowning, Hyunjin agreed half-heartedly, "No, I guess not..."

Hyunjin went back into Changbin's room and climbed back into bed with him. 

"Hey, what's wrong?" Changbin asked, noticing Hyunjin's frown.

"Nothing," Hyunjin answered as he snuggled up.

But Changbin could tell there was something. "Come on, you can tell me," he encouraged, nudging the human.

Hyunjin looked up into Changbin's face with big, curious eyes. "Why haven't you turned me into a vampire yet?"

Surprised at the out-of-the-blue question, Changbin asked, "Do you want to be a vampire?"

"I don't think so..."

"Then why are you upset I haven't turned you?"

"It's not that, it's just... I want to know why you haven't ever asked me if I want you to."

Changbin sat up and rested his forearms on his knees. "I haven't asked you a lot of things. We're usually too busy fucking."

As he absentmindedly fiddled with a corner of the bedspread, Hyunjin smirked, but then it faded. "I guess we don't really know each other that well."

His words hung heavy in the room.

Changbin nudged his arm playfully. "You know a lot about how to get me off."

"Yeah..." Hyunjin said, biting his lip.

Arching an eyebrow, Changbin asked, "What, you don't think you're an expert? If not, you're pretty damn close..."

"No, I just... well I only know how to make you cum if you're bottoming," he said quietly, casting his eyes up to see the vampire's reaction.

Something subtle shifted in Changbin's expression. "Are you saying you want me to top you?"

Hyunjin blushed. "I like to do both..."

"I guess there is a lot we don't know about each other, then," Changbin said as he leaned forward and slid his hand slowly up Hyunjin's thigh, pushing his shorts up. He could tell that Hyunjin's heart was racing, and he could see a tent forming in the human’s shorts. "Because I like to do both, too."

Hyunjin hummed in response.

"You want to talk some more? Get to know each other better?" Changbin asked. “Or… we could try something different…”

Hyunjin moaned and flopped backwards dramatically. “Ugh! All we do is have sex.”

Changbin frowned. That was true, but he didn’t know that it had been bothering the human. “Sorry…”

Waving his hands in the air above him, Hyunjin clarified, “No no, don’t be sorry. I love having sex with you. Obviously. But one or both of us is always horny, and then we tire ourselves out too much to do anything else but sleep.” He sat up in excitement, having just had an idea. “Let’s go do something!”

“Alright, like what?”

“Hmm…” Hyunjin thought out loud. “Is there any place that’s special to you that you could show me?”

Changbin instantly knew the place he wanted to show Hyunjin. “Yeah, there is. And I really think you’d like it.”

The human hopped eagerly up off the bed. “Let’s go then!”

“Can we at least wait until the sun finishes setting? I’d prefer not to burst into flames.”

“Ohmygosh is that what would happen?” Hyunjin asked, covering his mouth with his hand in genuine concern over the thought.

“It’s not pretty, let’s just say that. C’mere, let’s talk while we wait.”

While they waited for the sun to set completely, they snuggled in Changbin’s bed and just… talked. They had of course talked before, but it had always been in a tired post-sex state, and about random things. But now, they talked about their lives, their histories, their hopes.

Hyunjin had thought at the beginning that it might be awkward to talk about that kind of stuff at this juncture–after having exchanged ‘I love you’s and fucked more times than they could possibly count–because it seemed like they were doing these things out-of-order, but as they kept talking, all he felt was comfort and ease.

“So what if we’re doing things in the wrong order,” Hyunjin said out of the blue in between talking about what his high school experience had been like and verbally laying out his family tree. “This order is working for us.”

Catching up with Hyunjin’s train of thought, Changbin nodded slowly. “There’s no ‘one right way’ to do things.”

“Exactly!” Hyunjin said triumphantly. “If I don’t know if I want to be a vampire yet, that’s no one’s business!”

The vampire looked into the face of his newest love as something clicked in his brain regarding one of his older loves. “Did Felix say something to you?”

Hyunjin’s eyes darted away from Changbin’s. He hadn’t meant to out Felix, and he didn’t want Changbin to think that he was upset with Felix–after all, Felix was one of Changbin’s boyfriends. Lovers. Whatever they were. “I didn’t say Felix.”

Chuckling, Changbin said, “You didn’t, but that sounds like something he’d do.”

“I don’t think he meant anything bad by it,” Hyunjin said truthfully.

“You don’t know him as well as I do,” Changbin said with a hint of fondness. He was on to Felix’s game, and while he really didn’t appreciate him trying to scare Hyunjin off with mind games, he did appreciate that the other vampire was jealous of his time. “I think it’s less flammable for me out there now. Come on, I want to show you something.”

Hyunjin was very surprised when Changbin took him all the way to the sea, setting him down on a relatively isolated dock.

“Are we going to meet a mermaid?” Hyunjin asked playfully.

“No, they don’t come this close to the coast,” Changbin replied, walking up to a small yacht and gesturing to it. “This is mine. Want to go out on it with me?”

Hyunjin readily agreed, and he sat near Changbin as he steered them out to sea. The yacht appeared to be somewhat vintage, but not in a showy way. Its interior was mostly wooden, and it was really cozy. It had a lot of character–Hyunjin imagined that Changbin and the other vampires had spent a lot of time on this boat.

They chatted as Changbin steered them farther away from shore until they were far enough out that all that surrounded them was the vast, dark, cold sea. Seemingly satisfied, Changbin brought the boat to a stop and turned around to smile at Hyunjin. “I spent a lot of my life at sea. It feels like home out here.”

“You said earlier that you practically grew up on boats,” Hyunjin said, following the vampire when he stepped outside of the cabin to lean against the railing. “But you were also a sailor. I thought you might see sailing as more of a job.”

They gazed up at the moon together as Changbin explained, “I only became a sailor because I loved the sea so much. It was the only way at the time that I could find myself aboard a ship.”

“You could’ve been a pirate,” Hyunjin suggested offhandedly, watching the way the moon’s reflection rippled across the surface of the dark water.

Changbin turned to look at him, offended. “I would never stoop so low.” He spat into the water. “I have principles, you know.”

“Forget I said anything,” Hyunjin said, suppressing a smile at how hot Changbin looked in that moment and resisting every fiber of his being that was urging him to bend him over the railing.

They stood there in silence for a couple minutes. The brisk autumn air was cutting right through Hyunjin’s clothes, even though Changbin had given him a heavy navy-colored jacket to wear, but he didn’t mind it too much–it added to the novel experience of night sailing.

“I’ve never been on a boat at night,” Hyunjin remarked. “It’s kind of… haunting.”

Changbin nodded. “That it is.” A beat passed. “Sunlight is better for sailing, though.”

Turning to face the vampire to his right, Hyunjin realized that Changbin must not have felt the sun on his skin in decades. “Do you miss it?”

Gazing into the water, Changbin responded, “Every day.” He said the words with a certain matter-of-factness that made them even sadder.

Hyunjin stared at Changbin’s features. He had looked that way for decades. He would continue to look that way. Unaged, and untouched by the sun.

And he realized he felt sure about something.

“I don't want to be a vampire.”

Changbin just nodded. “Okay.”

Hyunjin looked at him, not sure if he should be offended or not. “Do you want me to be?”

“It’s not about what I want.”

Unsatisfied with his answer, Hyunjin asked, “Well, how did you decide to become a vampire?”

The look in Changbin’s eyes as he looked at Hyunjin reminded the human of how much older Changbin was than him, how much he had seen. He looked sad all of a sudden–the kind of sadness you carry because it’s a part of you. “I didn’t have a choice.”

Furrowing his brow, Hyunjin wasn’t sure if he should inquire further or not. He didn’t want to bring up potentially painful memories, but he also didn’t want to seem like he wasn’t interested, because he was. While he decided what to say, he turned around and hopped up to sit on the top railing.

And slipped right off.

From Changbin’s perspective, it looked like Hyunjin had just yeeted himself backwards into the sea.

Baffled, the vampire immediately jumped over the railing after Hyunjin. His eyes adjusted quickly even in the dark water to the human thrashing not far under the surface, his movement restricted by the heavy coat he was wearing. Changbin grabbed him and easily pulled him to the surface of the water, then flashed the two of them back onto the boat.

Changbin stripped Hyunjin out of the sodden coat and listened to his lungs to determine whether he’d inhaled any water, and, once he was satisfied that he hadn’t, he asked, “What the hell did you do that for?!”

“Oh, you know,” Hyunjin said, shivering where he sat on the deck of the yacht. “Just looking for mermaids.”

Smirking, Changbin asked, “What, you’re not satisfied with a dusty old vampire anymore?”

Hyunjin smirked right back at him. Or at least, he tried to, which was difficult on account of how badly his teeth were chattering. “If I weren’t so cold, I’d show you how satisfied I am with you by fucking you into this deck.”

For a moment, Changbin smiled, but then that smile faded. “I wish I could warm you.”

Hyunjin’s smile slipped away as well. “If you could be human again, would you?”

Earnestly and without hesitation, Changbin replied, “In a heartbeat.”

Waves lapping against the sides of the boat provided the only sound as they looked into each other’s eyes, finally truly seeing each other.

Chapter Text

When it came time for winter break, Jeongin went home for the holiday like he always did. While he enjoyed getting to see his family, he missed Seungmin horribly. He was so eager to see him again that he decided to pay him a surprise visit the first morning he was back, hoping to catch him before he went to work.

Seungmin had given Jeongin a key to their apartment (which wasn’t necessary sometimes because Felix often forgot to lock the front door), so Jeongin just let himself inside. Aware that the other vamps might be asleep, he slipped off his shoes right inside the door and trod as quietly as he could down the hallway to Seungmin’s bedroom door, then opened it slowly.

The room was dark inside, and Jeongin wondered if he’d actually managed to catch Seungmin before he’d gotten up for the day. Jeongin padded quietly across the floor, feeling out in front of him since he couldn’t really see anything, and located the bed fairly easily. He was quite pleased with himself that he had managed to do so without making any noise or knocking anything off the nearby nightstand, as he was prone to do even with the lights on. 

Jeongin got up onto the bed and started to snuggle down next to the form in the middle of the bed, at which point he was startled by a low, rumbling growl. Frightened, Jeongin hurriedly reached over to turn on the lamp on the nightstand (knocking something off in the process), and was shocked to find that Seungmin wasn’t in bed alone.

Chan stared back at him with dangerous eyes, his teeth dripping blood above Seungmin’s neck, both of them completely naked and partially covered by the bedsheets, but not enough to hide that they were in a very… intimate position.

“Shh…” Seungmin said to Chan, pushing the other vampire’s head back toward his neck, and Chan buried his teeth back inside, still eyeing Jeongin.

“Shit, I’m sorry, I’ll go…” Jeongin apologized, doing his best to put the nightstand back in order despite the urge to flee the room as quickly as possible.

“I wouldn’t mind if you stayed, love,” Seungmin said calmly, reaching out a hand toward Jeongin, and the human took it tentatively. “But Channie might not be very amenable to that right now.”

That seemed to be an understatement judging from the intense glare-and-growl combo that Chan had just sent Jeongin’s direction. Jeongin just nodded, feeling so embarrassed that he just wanted to run out of the room.

“I’ll explain more later, okay?” Seungmin said, squeezing Jeongin’s hand. “Maybe not until this evening though. You’re welcome to stay over if you’d like. You could take a nap in Chan’s room.”

Jeongin was surprised that that didn’t elicit another growl from Chan, but maybe he was too busy being possessive over Seungmin to worry about his room in that moment.

“Okay,” Jeongin said softly, just wanting to get out. “I’ll wait.”

Finally, he was able to turn off the light and leave, making sure to close the door behind him. He wandered into the living room, trying to calm himself down. It wasn’t as if he was surprised that Seungmin still spent… time with the other vampires who lived there—after all, he had asked Seungmin to fuck Felix in front of him that one time—but it was something else to come across it unexpectedly, and also to be met with hostility from the other person. Feeling a bit shaken, he decided that maybe it would be for the best if he were to just lie down for a while.

When Jeongin walked into Chan’s room, he flipped on the light, only to find that Chan’s bed was occupied. Wondering what kind of fun the universe was having with him that morning, he flipped the light back off and was just about to leave when the person in the bed spoke.

“What, don’t want to join me?”

Felix stretched and rolled over to look at him, and only a whisper of mischief twinkled in his eyes.

Jeongin hesitated in the doorway. He was used to Seungmin intervening, seemingly not wanting him to be alone with Felix for some reason.

But Seungmin was occupied…

…and Jeongin was curious.

He started making his way over to the bed, leaving the door to the room open just in case, the light from the hallway providing enough illumination for him to see a bit. He half expected to see a mischievous grin from the silver-haired vampire, but all he got was a warm smile.

He climbed into bed, and Felix didn’t waste any time snuggling up to him and resting his head on his chest. “Good morning,” Felix said, and it almost felt like his deep, sleepy-sounding voice reverberated in Jeongin’s chest.

“Good morning…” Jeongin said back, worrying about how he was going to continue the conversation.

Luckily, Felix asked, “Are you in here because Seungmin hyung is… occupied?” 

Letting out a small laugh that unintentionally let on how uncomfortable he felt about it, Jeongin simply answered, “Mhmm…”

Felix propped himself up on his elbow and considered Jeongin closely, and the human felt like he might shrink under his intense scrutiny. Then, completely sincerely, Felix softly said, “He’s not just yours, you know. He was ours first.”

Jeongin kind of wished the earth would open up and swallow him. He could feel his face—maybe his entire body—turning red from embarrassment. “I– I know… I didn’t…”

Felix didn’t have any mercy on him, just let him try to avoid eye contact for a long, long moment as he continued considering him. As much as Felix’s instinct screamed at him to push the humans away, there was another part of him that appreciated the happiness that they brought his boyfriends—Jeongin moreso than the others. Seungmin and Jeongin seemed to have an unfathomably deep connection that Felix didn’t fully understand, and he was surprised to find that he was actually happy for Seungmin that he had found that with someone.

Besides… Jeongin was pretty adorable (and corruptible).

Finally, Felix felt as if he had reached a decision—one that no one had asked him to make, but one which he felt he would inevitably be faced with considering the way things were going, no matter how much he could try to interfere. Sliding his hand up to softly caress his fingers over Jeongin’s jaw, he murmured, “But you could be ours, too…”

Jeongin froze, unsure how to respond because he was unsure what exactly Felix was suggesting. His thoughts quickly became jumbled. Could he really be theirs the way that Seungmin was theirs, and the way they were his? Did Jeongin even want that? Was it necessary for him to be all of theirs if he just wanted to be with Seungmin? Would Seungmin even be okay with sharing—Jeongin blushed horribly at the thought of being “shared,” and he was pretty sure that Felix noticed, judging by the way he was now smirking down at him.

“I… I don’t want to intrude…” Jeongin demurred.

“It wouldn’t be intruding if you have an invitation, now would it?” Felix asked.

“I don’t think that Chan hyung likes me…” Jeongin said.

Tickled by how well their conversation was going that Jeongin was even entertaining the ideas that Felix was planting in his head, Felix gently swept Jeongin’s hair off his forehead and asked, “Why do you think that, hmm?”

An image of Chan’s eyes flashed in Jeongin’s brain. “He, umm… growled at me? when I walked into Seungmin’s room a few minutes ago…”

“Oh he did now, did he?” Felix asked, his voice so deep and soothing. “I think I could tell you why…”

Felix was pleased at the way Jeongin’s eyes lit up at his words. “Really? Why?”

“Because it’s the new moon,” Felix said matter-of-factly.

“The new moon?” Jeongin repeated. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“Well…” Felix explained slowly, letting his eyes drift down to the human’s lips as he slowly smoothed his thumb across his cheek. “Because he became a vampire during a new moon.”

Somehow, Felix’s explanation wasn’t making things any clearer to Jeongin. “But why—”

“Shh, shh…” Felix softly hushed, pressing one finger to Jeongin’s lips. “I’m getting to that, little lamb, be patient.”

With Felix’s finger on his lips, Jeongin suddenly became very aware of how close they were, and how handsome Felix was…

“Now, as I was explaining…” Felix continued, sliding his hand down to rest on the other side of Jeongin’s head. “Chan hyung was turned during a new moon. That means that, during every new moon, he will be a little more… intense, so to say.”

“He never growled at me before…” Jeongin commented, pouting.

“That’s probably because you never caught him during a new moon before,” Felix explained. “One of Channie’s core characteristics is that he’s very… possessive. So, during new moons, he gets… extremely possessive of one of us, occasionally more than one of us. And this time, it was Seungmin hyung.”

“And that’s why he growled at me?” Jeongin asked, starting to understand.

“That’s why he growled at you, baby…” Felix said, twiddling some of Jeongin's hair between his fingers. “It wasn’t personal. He would have growled at me, too.”

“Oh…” Jeongin said, feeling a lot better, and also now understanding why Seungmin couldn’t exactly explain in the moment.

Speaking of Seungmin…

Jeongin looked up to find him walking into the bedroom, a sheet wrapped around his waist. His expression immediately hardened upon discovering that Felix was in bed with Jeongin.

“Hyung, how nice of you to join us,” Felix purred, not moving a hair farther away from Jeongin. “Don’t worry, I’ve been looking after him.”

When Jeongin sat up, Felix moved enough to let him do so, and Seungmin slid a hand into Jeongin’s hair as he kissed him deeply.

“I’m sorry I barged in…” Jeongin started to explain, but Seungmin shook his head.

“You are always welcome in my bed, love.”

“Unless Channie hyung is in it,” Felix added, his tongue poised behind his teeth in a mischievous half grin.

Seungmin shot Felix a glare. “Yes… unfortunately, Chan is currently…”

“I already explained it all to him,” Felix interrupted. “Oh, hi, hyung!” Felix said, looking past Seungmin.

Chan was walking into the room, completely naked.

Seungmin sighed, having thought that he’d have a little more time before Chan came seeking him out. “Lix, could you preoccupy Channie while I have a word with Jeongin?”

Felix flashed over to Chan, and by leaning over a little to look past Seungmin, Jeongin watched as Chan pinned him to the wall and growled—apparently Felix hadn’t been kidding. The silver-haired vampire simply laughed and wrapped his legs around Chan’s waist, hanging from around his neck as Chan struggled to pry him off of himself.

“Jeongin,” Seungmin said, recapturing his attention from the scene behind him. “Lix isn’t bothering you, is he?”

“Oh, no!” Jeongin said. “He’s been really… nice.”

Seungmin narrowed his eyes. “I bet he has…”

Suddenly, Jeongin felt as if maybe he had done something wrong by letting Felix get so close to him without Seungmin being there. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have let him…” Realizing that it might sound like they had gotten up to something, he quickly added, “I mean, we didn’t do anything…”

“I know, love,” Seungmin soothed, then kissed Jeongin’s forehead. “It’s okay if you want to, though, okay?”

The present conversation being even more interesting than the very interesting commotion happening between Chan and Felix, Jeongin stayed focused on Seungmin, looking up into his face. “It is?”

“Only if that’s what you want,” Seungmin replied. “It wouldn’t be fair for me to deny you pleasures that I myself get to enjoy.”

Jeongin nodded slowly, absorbing this new information. “Only if you’re there, too?”

Seungmin arched an eyebrow and smiled down at him. “Not necessarily… but I would love to watch.”

Jeongin was dimly aware that Chan and Felix were wrestling on the floor and that Felix was laughing near maniacally, but he was so focused on Seungmin that he didn’t get distracted. “You’re sure it would be okay?”

A little surprised, Seungmin cupped Jeongin’s cheek in his hand. “Right now, love? Really? You must be so needy after being away from me for so long…” It had been eight days. Just eight days, but Seungmin was right—Jeongin was feeling particularly needy.

“I wanted you…” Jeongin said, pouting. He worried after saying that that it would seem like he was so horny that he’d just hop into the bed of the next closest person just because Seungmin was unavailable.

“I know,” Seungmin assured him. “You’re sure about this?”

“Only if you don’t mind,” Jeongin answered, biting his own bottom lip.

“I don’t mind at all,” Seungmin said, stepping back a little so he could lean forward so his mouth was near the human’s ear. “But your neck is still mine, and only mine.”

Suddenly, Jeongin wanted nothing more than for Seungmin to drink from him, but, alas, Chan was approaching Seungmin, Felix holding on to his back for dear life.

After a parting kiss, Seungmin turned to face Chan, taking his hand even as he gently chastised him, “I said I’d be back in five minutes, Channie.”

Felix dismounted Chan, looking energized from the struggle he’d had keeping him away from Seungmin, a little bit of blood at the corner of his mouth.

Seungmin leaned in close to Felix and whispered something that Jeongin couldn’t hear. “Be gentle. No teeth.”

Felix’s face lit up at the implicit permission, and he wished he had been listening to Seungmin and Jeongin’s conversation. He made eye contact with Jeongin and smirked, bouncing excitedly on the balls of his feet. “I’ll be good,” he responded, wanting to assure Seungmin that he’d abide by his stipulations.

With that, Seungmin let Chan sling him over his shoulder and carry him out of the room, and Seungmin made sure to pull the door shut on their way out.

After his tumble with Chan, Felix was feeling… frisky. That, paired with an understanding that Seungmin had told him to be gentle with Jeongin, had Felix eyeing the human like he was his next meal.

Figuratively, of course.

Jeongin started to wonder if he might be a bit in over his head.

Chapter Text

As soon as Chan and Seungmin had left the room, the atmosphere of the room felt as if it had become electrically changed.

Felix stood there contemplating Jeongin for a long moment, the slight smirk on his face and the twinkle in his eyes making Jeongin’s heart beat faster. Then, he tilted head as he asked, “Feeling adventurous, are we?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about...” Jeongin said, feigning ignorance even as Felix stepped up to the side of the bed, where Jeongin’s legs hung off the edge.

Felix’s eyebrows shot up and he laughed, shaking his head as if in disbelief. “I thought you were better behaved than that,” he remarked, tilting the human’s chin up with two fingers. He lowered his voice. “This little lamb is lying to my face.”

Jeongin felt instant guilt, but was unable to avert his eyes from the vampire’s face. “Sorry…” he half-whispered.

Humming, Felix said, “You lack follow-through. You can’t just cave like that just because I called you out for being a brat.”

“I wasn’t trying to be a—”

“Weren’t you though? Pretending you didn’t just ask Seungminnie for permission to take me for a spin?”

Jeongin’s cheeks burned red. That thought about being in way over his head flitted back into his mind. All he knew for sure was that he was getting a very confused boner.

“There’s no need to be embarrassed about it, love…” Felix said, slowly leaning forward and placing his hands on the bed on either side of Jeongin, pleased at the way the human leaned back on his own hands to avoid being too close. “I don’t mind helping you get back at him.”

Jeongin frowned. “I’m not trying to get back at him…”

“Aren’t you though?” Felix asked tilting his head to the side. “The first time Seungminnie isn’t available because he’s too busy being stuffed full to stuff you full, and you come crawling to me, hmm?”

“That’s not what I—”

Felix leaned in so close that Jeongin could feel his breath on his neck. “Either that, or you’re just too cockhungry to wait…”

Jeongin placed his hand on Felix’s chest to keep him from getting any closer, and said, “My neck is Seungmin’s.” It admittedly felt a bit silly saying that out loud, but he wanted to make sure that Felix knew about that limit.

Pulling back and arching an eyebrow, Felix remarked, “It’s your neck, isn’t it?”

Blushing, Jeongin insisted, “It’s his. I want it to be his.”

“Just for drinking purposes?” Felix asked for clarification, watching as his thumb dragged along the human’s collarbone.

“Yes… I mean, I’m not sure…” Jeongin answered. Biting was definitely off-limits, but he didn’t know if touching or kissing his neck would be allowed.

It didn’t escape Jeongin’s notice how Felix licked his lips while staring at his neck, but then he seemed to shake himself out of whatever train of thought he had been in, and said, “Best avoid it altogether then, hmm?”

Jeongin nodded, feeling good about that decision.

“I bet you taste so good, though…” Felix continued. “I bet he feeds for hours…”

“Hours?” Jeongin asked. “Is that possible?”

Chuckling, Felix said, “Sounds like he’s been holding out on you.”

Frowning, Jeongin said, “It’s just that it sounds… dangerous.”

Felix shrugged. “I suppose it could be. For a human.”

His interest piqued, Jeongin asked, “So… vampires can feed on other vampires for longer?”

“What do you think Channie’s been doing with Seungmin for the last thirteen hours, hmm?”

“I thought they were just…” Jeongin blushed again, and Felix kissed him softly on the cheek, right at the height of his blush.

“Well, they’ve been doing both,” Felix grinned. He leaned back and pulled off his shirt, satisfied at the way that the human’s eyes roved over his torso and down to his hands as he started undoing his pants.

“We don’t have to do anything if you don’t want…” Jeongin said shyly, although his eyes were being anything but shy.

“Are you kidding?” Felix asked as he stepped out of his pants to reveal that he was wearing some lacy red underwear, and then flashed up onto the bed to kneel behind Jeongin. As he ran his hands over the human’s shoulders down his torso, he said lowly, “I’ve been dying to get my hands on you...”

Jeongin thought about saying something about Felix already being undead, but he got distracted as Felix pulled his shirt up over his head. He turned around to get more into bed, but Felix’s hands slid down to the waistband of his pants.

“These too,” Felix said.

Jeongin took his pants off but left on his boxers, then climbed into bed. Felix immediately maneuvered him to lie down on his back and straddled his thighs, then ran his hands down the human’s torso.

“Top or bottom?” Felix asked, his voice like velvet. Jeongin’s mind flashed back to how the vampire had looked while being fucked by Seungmin right in front of him.

“Top,” Jeongin said before he could let himself think too hard about it.

“You want me to top?” Felix asked as he squeezed one of Jeongin’s nipples.

“No, I meant—”

“Don’t worry baby, I know what you meant,” Felix interrupted him. “I just like to see you all flustered.” He scooched forward and grinded down against Jeongin, pleased that the human was already throbbing in his boxers.

Jeongin moaned and turned his head to the side, resisting the urge to buck up his hips.

Humming, Felix encouraged, “Come on, don’t hold back. Save the good boy act for Seungminnie, yeah?”

Jeongin turned back to look at him, and the look of trepidation made Felix realize something.

“Oh…” Felix breathed, searching Jeongin’s eyes as if seeing him for the first time. “It’s not an act, is it? You really are a good boy, aren’t you…” He slowly grinded down again as he let the words sink in, then added, “Just oh… so… very… needy…”

A wicked smile slowly curled the vampire’s lips, and Jeongin’s heart started pounding even faster. “Seungmin trained me to be patient,” he half-whispered, unsure why he was even telling Felix this.

One corner of Felix’s lips twitched up almost imperceptibly along with an eyebrow. “I bet you were a fast learner,” he responded immediately, swiveling his hips and watching closely to see the effect of his warm words.

“I was!” Jeongin confirmed, feeling a bit of pride at the memory.

“Of course you were…” Felix practically purred, moving onto his hands and knees so he could tug Jeongin’s boxers off. His experimental grinding had given him a good idea of how big the human’s cock was, but he was taken pleasantly aback by how pretty it was. He applied light pressure as he ran his hands up Jeongin’s thighs, framing his crotch without touching it. “Does Seungminnie ever let you use this nice cock of yours?”

Jeongin flushed red again. “I don’t top him, if that’s what you mean.”

Felix hadn’t necessarily meant anything specific—he had just been fishing for information. Keeping his eyes fixed on Jeongin’s eyes as much as he wanted to stare at his cock, he asked, “Have you ever topped before, baby?”

“Yes…” Jeongin answered, “But not a lot.”

Without so much as a pause, Felix asked, “Think you can fuck me into this mattress?”

He did like to see Jeongin all flustered, after all.

***

Chan dropped Seungmin into the bed and tore away the sheet that he had been holding around his waist before climbing up into the bed with him, his dark eyes trained on Seungmin’s neck. His fang marks from before had only partially healed over because they had been opened for so long.

Chan clutched Seungmin closer to his body, and Seungmin let Chan sink his teeth right back in. He felt a thrill run through his body as Chan held him close. Although they had already spent so much time like this, Chan’s neediness hadn’t waned—if anything, it felt more intense than before, likely a result of the brief intermission.

“Slow down, love…” Seungmin said as he soothed his hand through the back of Chan’s hair, noticing that Chan was drinking too fast.

Letting out a deep exhale through his nose, which was smushed against Seungmin’s neck, Chan made himself slow down and settled into a more comfortable position on top of Seungmin. He quickly became so focused on the familiar and comforting taste of Seungmin’s blood that he temporarily forgot about his half-hard cock, which was pressed against Seungmin’s thigh.

Although it had been a little while since Jeongin had been in Seungmin’s bed, Chan could still smell the human’s scent all over the sheets. He had noticed as soon as he’d entered Seungmin’s room earlier, but he had been too overcome with need to even try to comment on it. Finally, though, it struck him how peculiar it was that Seungmin, who always changed his sheets at least once a week, hadn’t done so. “Everything smells like him,” he said, sliding his teeth out just enough to allow speech.

Seungmin had known that it was only a matter of time before Chan brought this up. He chose his next words carefully, not sure how Chan felt about this. “I enjoy his company.”

To his surprise, Chan chuckled against his neck. “I enjoy your company, too, Seungmin...” He said playfully as he shifted to allow him to push up Seungmin’s leg, prodding two fingers into his wet hole. “You love him.”

“I do.” Seungmin arched his back as Chan brushed past his prostate.

Chan sat up a bit to look down at Seungmin. “Do you want to turn him?”

A look of profound sadness appeared in Seungmin’s eyes. “It’s not about what I want.”

“Does he want you to?” Chan challenged, surprising Seungmin with his sudden clarity, even as blood dripped down his chin.

“I don’t know, but he’s too young to make that decision,” Seungmin pushed back.

“No he’s not,” Chan countered as he pushed his cock into Seungmin with an airy groan. “You’re just afraid he’ll regret it.”

Seungmin gave Chan a hard look. “That’s not an idle fear.”

“You should talk to him about it,” Chan said as he bottomed out, his fingers digging into Seungmin’s ass.

“You wouldn’t be jealous?” Seungmin asked with a twinkle in his eye.

“Maybe only once in a new moon,” Chan said cheekily.

***

Jeongin stared as Felix swirled his slick fingers around his hole that was dripping with gratuitous amounts of lube, which was getting all over the bed sheets. He had been opening himself up, sharp eyes watching the human’s reactions. He clearly liked what he saw given that he was idly playing with his own cock as he knelt before him.

But instead of thinking about fucking into the gorgeous hole before him, he was imagining himself in the same situation, putting on a little show for Seungmin.

“Are you going to fuck me today?” Felix asked, snapping him out of his reverie.

“Oh, um... yeah, okay.” It had been a while since Jeongin had topped. Theoretically, it was easy—just put your cock in the hole and... and move. Yeah. But in the past, he hadn’t gotten the sense that he had done a good job, and although he came, it hadn’t really been that great for him, either.

He got closer to Felix and placed his hands on his bent knees as he tried to put his cock into the vampire’s hole, but there was so much lube that it slid up and to the side. If he had been looking at Felix’s face, he would have seen an amused smirk, but instead he kept his eyes trained on his hole and tried again, only to have his cock slide down between Felix’s cheeks this time.

“Having trouble?” Felix purred as he reached down to guide Jeongin’s cock into his hole.

Jeongin sucked in a breath as he pushed inside, a little embarrassed, but feeling hot and bothered nonetheless. Felix felt so good and tight around him, but he quickly realized he had no idea what to do next. He knew he should probably start out slow, but at the same time, he knew that Felix liked things rougher. He leaned forward and tried to find a place to put his arms, but couldn’t figure out where. The whole time, Felix stared up at him with dark, amused eyes, his mouth partially open in a dangerous smirk.

Once Jeongin settled on a position, he started trying to fuck in and out of Felix, but he couldn’t set a rhythm, and his knees kept sliding on the bed sheets. Topping was turning out to be a lot more difficult than he remembered or anticipated.

He accidentally slipped out after several thrusts, and when he reached down to try to remedy the situation, he suddenly found himself on his back, with Felix grinning as he lined himself up over his cock and sank down on it, tongue tucked to the side between his teeth. “It’s a shame you don’t know how to use this thing,” the vampire commented as he started riding Jeongin, his abs flexing as he moved with purpose. “I thought you would have taken some notes all the times that Seungminnie hyung has had you in his bed.”

Felix noticed a flicker of something on Jeongin’s face. He leaned in closer, still working his hips. “You like it when I talk to you like this, hmm? I bet Seungminnie hyung only treats you all soft and sweet... he doesn’t tell you what a pathetic cockslut you are, does he?”

Jeongin’s face turned red and he was suddenly caught off guard by his high crashing over him. He reached out to hold on to Felix, but Felix quickly pinned his arms to the bed and kept riding, his own hard cock slapping against his abs with each bounce.

“You came just from that?” Felix asked incredulously. “Fuck, I could really make you fall apart on my cock... make you cum again and again and again...”

“Please!” The word slipped from Jeongin’s mouth before he even realized it, and he felt a thrill as Felix’s expression darkened.

The vampire grabbed Jeongin’s face by the chin, his fingers wrapping around the left side of his jaw. “You beg so easily. No wonder Seungminnie hyung likes you so much.”

“He loves me...” Jeongin said, then immediately felt embarrassed.

But Felix just nodded as he gyrated his hips one last time before getting up, making sure to let Jeongin’s cum drip out of him onto Jeongin’s cock. “He loves you so much, you’re right... And since he loves me too...” He paused as he used his hand to smear the cum down over Jeongin’s hole. “...he doesn’t mind us fucking each other.”

“Please fuck me...” Jeongin begged again, liking the way it made the vampire react. “Need it.”

“I thought you came here needing Seungminnie hyung, but you really just needed any cock you could get, didn’t you?” Felix asked as he started using Jeongin’s own cum to work him open. “You’re such a good boy, but you’re so fucking needy for cock...”

Jeongin whined involuntarily at Felix’s words, and then moaned loudly as Felix pressed against his prostate, his cock already hardening again.

Felix quickly worked up to four fingers, and he started fingering Jeongin open more vigorously, intoxicated by the way Jeongin was visibly getting more and more desperate. “If you want my cock, you need to really beg.”

Another whine escaped Jeongin’s lips, and before he could formulate words, Felix used his other hand to grip one of Jeongin’s thighs, digging his nails in roughly.

“Beg for it,” Felix growled, the sharp tips of his fangs glinting in the light. His sharp eyes were sharper than Jeongin had ever seen them, and he felt a thrill run through him at the sight.

Feeling a little overwhelmed in his need, Jeongin whined once again as he reached for Felix’s cock, but Felix grabbed his wrist harshly and pinned it to his chest before leaning over him. Jeongin could feel his own heartbeat pounding in his chest against his arm.

“I thought you said your boyfriend trained you to be patient.” He got right up in Jeongin’s face and spoke in a hair-raisingly low voice. “You don’t seem very patient to me.”

“Please, I already begged,” Jeongin half-whispered, his bottom lip trembling. Then, he let out a loud sob and tears started pouring down his cheeks.

Felix froze as he mentally recalibrated, suddenly envisioning Seungmin’s inevitable wrath at having made his beloved, delicate human cry like this. Even he wasn’t sure if that was a punishment he was prepared to take.

“You’re right, you did,” Felix purred, wiping away Jeongin’s tears and hoping that Seungmin hadn’t heard his loud sob. “You begged so prettily. Now you’ll get your reward.”

The speed at which the human’s face lit up, a small smile curling the corners of his lips and making his dimples really pop, made Felix briefly wonder if he had just been manipulated into giving in too soon. If so, he admired his technique.

Felix rapidly repositioned them so that Jeongin was over him once again, this time kneeling on either side of his waist. He slid his hands up Jeongin’s thighs as he said, “Ride me.”

Jeongin’s smile fell a bit, knowing that he didn’t have the same skill that the vampire did. “I don’t know how.” Sure, he had bounced in Seungmin’s lap before, but he definitely didn’t have the finesse or strength that Felix did.

“I just gave you a demonstration,” Felix encouraged, squeezing his thighs. “Go on.”

Biting his lip, Jeongin positioned himself over Felix’s cock and slowly sank down onto it, balancing himself with his hands on Felix’s stomach. Felix watched so hungrily as he took in every inch that he missed the bedroom door opening to reveal Seungmin, who was dressed in silk pajama bottoms. The older vampire looked more worried than usual, his eyes immediately scanning Jeongin to check on him.

Felix kept still and quiet, letting Seungmin make sure that he wasn’t harming his precious human. Seungmin watched on as Jeongin started trying to gyrate on Felix’s cock, but he was just wiggling around more than anything. Soon, though, he repositioned his weight and started moving up and down with a little more precision.

“Look who couldn’t stay away,” Felix commented. As soon as Jeongin turned to look, Felix quickly maneuvered him into a new position on his hands and knees and pulled his head back by his hair to make sure that he was looking at Seungmin as he slid back into him from behind.

From the now lustful look on Seungmin’s face, Felix was sure that Jeongin had made the most beautiful expression to accompany his loud moan of pleasure.

With Seungmin watching, Jeongin suddenly felt ten times more confident. He arched his back as deeply as he could and kept his eyes trained up on his lover as he made sure not to hold back on each moan that Felix pushed out of him.

Seungmin approached the bed and softly caressed Jeongin’s face—a sharp contrast to how roughly Felix was now fucking him, fingers gripping so tightly onto the flesh of his upper ass cheeks that it hurt a little. Then, he knelt down and held Jeongin’s face as he softly kissed him, even through the stream of his moaning, and even as his moans became louder and more desperate, and even as Jeongin finally came apart with a small cry into his mouth, his head spinning a little from the intensity of his orgasm.

Felix slowed his thrusts as he came down from his own high, and was surprised to find himself gently smoothing his hands over the human’s ass and lower back.

Maybe he was a little fond.

***

Chan had finally come out the other side of his possessive streak and had gone to the bathroom to wash up. When he entered his bedroom, he was pleasantly surprised to find Seungmin, Felix, and Jeongin cleaned up and cuddled up in his bed together. He was going to let them be, but Felix called him over, so he joined them.

“Did my little whore play nice?” Chan asked with a slight growl as he slid into bed behind the silver-haired vampire, his mouth right up against Felix’s ear.

Felix laughed and made eye contact with Jeongin, who quickly looked away with a shy smile, burying his face back into Seungmin’s neck. “I played nice,” he responded simply, his dangerous smirk making Jeongin grateful that he had apparently gone easy on him.

Jeongin felt immensely secure in Seungmin’s arms, not to mention immensely satisfied.

In a low voice that sounded as if it were only meant for Jeongin’s ears, but was definitely audible to the other two vampires who were literally right next to them, Seungmin asked him, “Did you enjoy being shared, little lamb?”

Jeongin’s eyes darted up to meet Felix’s, and then Chan’s, which had a very curious look in them.

“Mhmm,” Jeongin answered shyly, hiding his face back into Seungmin’s neck.

He had enjoyed it.

He really, really had...

Chapter Text

Jeongin woke up to the sound of Felix quietly sobbing, “No, no… can’t…” He opened his eyes, but, even though it was midday, he wasn’t able to see much due to the blackout curtains.

“Lix, babe, wake up,” he heard Chan gently urging, his voice rough with sleep. Jeongin felt around for Seungmin, but couldn’t find him, so he reached over to the nightstand to turn on the lamp there.

The sound of Felix hissing sent chills cascading down Jeongin’s spine. He finally located the switch and turned the lamp on, only to find that he was alone in bed with Chan and Felix and that there was a note on the nightstand. Chan had one arm draped over Felix’s hips, the other caressing his shoulder.

“Please no, no, NOOO!” Jeongin jumped as Felix screamed himself awake, bolting upright in the bed. The vampire’s eyes looked wild with fear.

Chan kept a firm hold around his waist, smoothing his hair and cradling him as he assured him, “It was just a dream, Lix. You’re safe. I’m right here.”

Jeongin shrank away and started to get out of bed, but Chan looked up and calmly told him, “You should stay there.” Unsure what Chan meant, but trusting him, Jeongin stayed in bed, albeit as far away from the two of them as possible.

Felix’s chest heaved as he tried to catch breath he hadn’t needed in decades.

“Hey, hey,” Chan soothed, still cradling Felix from behind. He bit his own arm to draw blood before holding it out for Felix. The other vampire instantly grabbed his arm and sank his teeth in as if he were starved, drinking down mouthful after mouthful as tears streamed down his cheeks. “There you go…” Chan encouraged, still stroking Felix’s hair with his free hand.

After a few moments, Felix stopped drinking and looked up, locking eyes with Jeongin. Then, he let out a massive sob, and Chan gently guided his mouth to the crook of his neck. “Drink, love.” 

Jeongin watched Felix bite into Chan’s neck and heard him gulping down mouthful after mouthful in between sobs. “I’ve got you… I’ve got you…” Chan kept murmuring into Felix’s hair as the other vampire slowly calmed down. “I’ve always got you.”

Jeongin felt extremely out of place witnessing such an intimate moment, like he was intruding even though Chan had told him to stay for some reason.

“You can go now, if you’d like,” Chan whispered, nodding at Jeongin.

Nodding back at him, Jeongin quietly slipped out of bed and left the room, taking Seungmin’s note with him.

Hello my love,

If you wake up before I get back, please know that I will be back soon. I’ve run to the store to get some food that suits your palate better than what we currently have in the fridge.

Don’t get too frisky with the others, little lamb…

At least not until I get back.

Seungmin

Warmth spread through his body as he read Seungmin’s words. The vampires were accustomed to a polyamorous arrangement, but he was just dipping his toes in. Still, he appreciated how supportive Seungmin was of him without pushing him in any way.

He called Seungmin to find out what store he was at so he could join him, but Seungmin said he’d be home soon, so he went to Seungmin’s bedroom to wait.

To his surprise, Hyunjin was in there, perusing the bookshelves. Although Jeongin was getting a little tired of finding people who weren’t Seungmin in Seungmin’s bedroom, he was happy to see Hyunjin—it felt like it had been forever since he’d seen him.

“Hey, stranger!” Jeongin said playfully, taking a seat at Seungmin’s study table, which was haphazardly strewn with books—certainly Hyunjin’s doing.

“Hey…” Hyunjin said absentmindedly, scanning the titles on the shelf before selecting one that apparently caught his eye.

After a pause, Jeongin asked, “What’re you doing?”

Hyunjin looked over at him from the corners of his eyes. “Nothing. Reading.”

“Okay…” Jeongin said, confused by his roommate’s evasiveness. He looked over the books on the table. They mostly seemed to cover vampire lore, but many of them looked quite like fiction. “Is Changbin hyung busy or something?”

“He’s… yeah, he’s busy,” Hyunjin answered quietly, his eyebrows furrowing together.

Hyunjin’s phone started to ring where it lay on the table, and Hyunjin huffed as he hung up the call. Not ten seconds later, it rang again, and Hyunjin again declined the call.

“Shouldn’t you take that?” Jeongin asked, not sure why Hyunjin didn’t just set his phone to do not disturb or something.

“They’re just trying to sell me something,” Hyunjin complained. “They’ve called me every other day for weeks.”

The third time it rang, Jeongin answered before Hyunjin could hang up. “Hello?”

“Finally! I’m with housing. Is this Hwang Hyunjin?”

“This is his roommate…” Jeongin said, unsure why housing was bothering Hyunjin so insistently.

“Even better! We don’t have your number on file. You two need to remove your belongings from your dorm because the new tenants are waiting to move in.”

“What?!” Jeongin exclaimed. “Why? We renewed for this semester.”

“No, you didn’t. And because you didn’t, you need to move out. Now. Or we’ll send a team to put all of your stuff in the dumpsters.”

“How long do we have??” Jeongin asked, panicking.

“It all needs to be out by tomorrow morning. Can you do that?”

“Tomorrow? I guess so…”

“I need a yes, or I’m sending the team now.”

“Yes! Yes, we’ll move everything out before tomorrow.”

“Good. Next time, renew your housing if you plan to keep living there.”

Jeongin set the phone down, mind reeling.

“You didn’t buy anything, did you?” Hyunjin asked, giving him a judgmental look.

“That was housing! We have to move out today.”

“What?!” Hyunjin nearly dropped the book he was holding. “I filled out all the paperwork!”

“Did you send them the paperwork?” Jeongin asked.

“I’m sure I did! I must have!”

Jeongin scrubbed a hand over his face. “Well, apparently you didn’t. You told me you had it handled! Where are we going to live this semester?”

Hyunjin shrugged and looked from side to side. “I mean… here?”

Jeongin looked up at him. “We can’t live here!”

“Why not? We kind of already do.”

“Because…” Jeongin looked for a way to explain why it might not be a good idea, even though the thought of moving in with Seungmin made his heart swell. “Because it’s too short notice.”

Hyunjin shrugged. “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’ve practically been living here already.”

Jeongin had noticed. In fact, he’d also noticed that Hyunjin hadn’t been attending any of his classes. Speaking of… “Please tell me you didn’t forget to enroll in classes for this semester.”

Sheepishly, Hyunjin closed the book he was holding and returned to scanning the shelves. “I didn’t forget…”

“What? What does that mean?” Jeongin asked.

“I just…” Hyunjin shrugged, “...only signed up for enough hours to be enrolled part-time.”

“What?!” Jeongin looked at him, shocked. “Why??”

“Because I wanted to drop out, but Changbin wouldn’t let me.”

“I…” Jeongin just looked at Hyunjin, dumbfounded. “What about your degree?”

“I just don’t think I want it anymore. I’d rather just get a job, or start my own business or something.”

“Fucking Changbin can’t be your job, you know.”

Hyunjin swallowed a smirk and playfully hit Jeongin on the arm. “Hey.”

Jeongin sighed and got up, hearing noise in the kitchen. “I guess I need to go ask them if we can crash here for a while.” He left Hyunjin to whatever he was doing in Seungmin’s room and entered the hallway to find Chan pinning Felix to the wall, one hand pushed against his shoulder and one arm around his lower back.

And he was fucking into him like there was no tomorrow.

Felix, who was completely naked, had his legs wrapped around Chan’s waist and his hips angled away from the wall to take Chan in better.

When Chan heard Jeongin, he pulled out as he turned to look at him, allowing cum to drip from Felix’s gaping hole. Felix smirked at Jeongin, and he realized he must have quite the expression on his face.

“Do you want a turn?” Felix asked, his tone seductive. “Channie can hold me up for you.”

“Oh no, that’s fine, I was just—was just going to the kitchen…” Jeongin said, trying to avoid looking at the two of them as he walked past. It was incredible how insatiable the two of them were—he wondered if Felix had egged Chan on for them to be fucking in the hallway.

“Or Channie can hold you up inste—” Felix’s suggestion was interrupted by a surprised yet pleased yelp as Chan slammed back into him and pressed a hand over his mouth to get him to be quiet.

Blushing furiously, Jeongin continued on to the kitchen, trying not to think about Chan pinning him up against a wall…

The truth was that he did find Chan quite attractive, but Jeongin was already feeling a little self-conscious about how quickly he had escalated things with Felix, and he didn’t want to make those feelings worse by getting involved with Chan, too. He didn’t want Seungmin to get the impression that he was down-to-fuck with anyone and everyone, or to feel that his decision to be with Seungmin meant less because he was willing to hop in bed with Felix at the first opportunity that arose.

Then again… Seungmin had said that he “didn’t mind at all” if Jeongin messed around with Felix…

Jeongin shook his head. He felt that he shouldn’t even be entertaining the idea of messing around with Chan so soon after messing around with Felix. Besides, it had been Felix who had suggested that they could do something together, not Chan. In fact, Chan had shut him up for saying that. Chan probably wasn’t even interested in Jeongin like that.

The sight of Chan’s curious eyes that morning after Seungmin had asked Jeongin if he had enjoyed being shared, though…

Jeongin shook his head again as a shiver ran down his spine.

Seungmin was already cooking in the kitchen, and it smelled heavenly.

“What are we making?” Jeongin asked.

“Mandu with a few sides,” Seungmin answered as he chopped up some ingredients. “You can join them if you want to, love.”

Oh, yeah. Vamp hearing.

“I’m still tired from this morning…” Jeongin said, sliding onto a barstool.

Seungmin smiled fondly. “Fair enough.”

“Unfortunately…” Jeongin picked up a cloth napkin from the island in front of him and idly started fiddling with it. “Hyunjin hyung and I have to move out of our dorm. Today…”

Seungmin hummed, then said, “We can help with that.”

“And…” Jeongin gulped, nervous about the next part. “We don’t have another place to stay…”

“Of course you do.” Seungmin turned around and gestured at the apartment around them. “You can both stay here. At least until you can find another place, but you can stay for as long as you’d like as far as I’m concerned.”

Jeongin’s face lit up. “Really?”

Seungmin looked at him like he was a little bit crazy for questioning his offer. “Of course, love.” He stepped up to Jeongin, who spread his legs to let him stand between them as he slid his hands down onto his waist. “My home is your home.”

“And your bed is my bed?” Jeongin asked with a dimpled smirk, savoring the flash of lust in the vampire’s eyes.

Seungmin leaned in to kiss the human’s cheek, then spoke lowly into his ear. “Everything of mine is yours, my love.”

Jeongin wanted to pull Seungmin closer and maybe be carried off to the aforementioned bed, but, just then, the kitchen timer went off.

Seungmin lightly squeezed Jeongin’s sides and leaned back, smiling. “Want to help me finish cooking?”

Once the sun set, Hyunjin, Jeongin, Chan, and Felix set out from the vamps’ apartment to head to the humans’ dorm, planning to meet Minho and Jisung there. Hyunjin had tried to get Changbin to go, but with no luck; when Hyunjin left Changbin’s room, he said that the vampire just wasn’t feeling well. A slightly concerned look on his face, Seungmin had said that he’d stay behind with Changbin.

When Jeongin looked a little upset that Seungmin wouldn’t be accompanying them, Felix had slung his arm around his shoulder, pulled him closer, and given him a big grin, his fangs glinting in the light. “Don’t worry, Innie. We’ll make sure you’re all taken care of.”

Not able to help but blush at Felix’s clear attempt to make him blush, Jeongin just nodded. He noticed Chan's eyes on him, and his blush intensified. Maybe he was imagining things, but he felt like something about the way Chan looked at him had changed since that morning. Before he could get too in his head thinking about it, though, they set out.

In the apartment, the six of them all set to work, packing Hyunjin’s and Jeongin’s things into the cardboard boxes that Minho and Jisung had helpfully brought. Well, maybe more like the five of them—Felix had immediately sniffed out Hyunjin’s stash of sex toys that somehow hadn’t made it over to the vamps’ apartment yet, and had been entertaining himself by very vocally going through them.

“Have you ever used these?” Felix asked after flashing up to Hyunjin, wearing a string of anal beads as a necklace.

“Hey!” Hyunjin complained as he tried to grab them from Felix, who just giggled and flashed just out of his grasp every time Hyunjin reached for them.

Annoyed watching Felix dicking around, Minho sighed and said, “If you actually help us, I’ll fuck you later.”

Felix leaned onto the counter, resting his face in his hands—Hyunjin took the opportunity to snatch the beads from around his neck. “Is that supposed to be an incentive?” the vampire asked, his arched eyebrow belying the genuine tone of his question.

Minho’s expression soured, but before he could say anything, Jisung jumped in and said, “If you actually help us, I’ll play with you later.”

Actually interested in that offer, Felix grinned and started flashing around the room packing and moving things.

The rest of the night went rather smoothly, barely slowing down even when Minho and Jisung got distracted canoodling in the kitchen for a few minutes. From what Jeongin could see, there was a kitchen knife involved, and there was a good deal of whispering and covert giggling. Luckily, Chan and Felix were more than pulling their weight, and the entire apartment was packed faster than Jeongin could have ever hoped. (Although Jeongin didn't miss the pointed side eye that Felix directed toward Minho and Jisung during their little break.)

Maybe he wouldn’t have to give Hyunjin such a hard time later.

When they got home and unloaded everything, Seungmin helped Jeongin move his boxes of things into his room, but then resumed poring through the books and papers that Hyunjin had laid out on his desk.

“What are you doing?” Jeongin asked.

"Researching some... finer details of vampire lore," Seungmin responded with a sigh, sitting back in his chair. "But I don't think the information I'm seeking is here."

"Are you and Hyunjin hyung working together on this?" Jeongin asked, curious.

Seungmin nodded, and there was a hint of sadness to it. "Working in parallel, perhaps." He gestured to Jeongin's things. "Please make yourself at home, okay?"

Smiling, Jeongin set himself to unpacking some of his things and doing just that.

Once he was satisfied, he decided he should go thank Felix and Chan for their help. (No matter that he had already thanked them multiple times.)

Felix was nowhere to be found, so Jeongin went on to Chan's office, where he found him working at his computer.

"H-hi!" Jeongin said, knocking on the open door before taking a few steps inside.

Chan turned around in his desk chair with a smile. "Hey."

"I just, um..." Jeongin swallowed nervously, suddenly realizing how flimsy his excuse was for wanting to come see Chan. "I just wanted to say thanks. Again. For helping us move." He took another couple steps closer so that he stood in front of Chan—a little close, but still at a respectable distance.

Dimples on full display under sharp, curious eyes, Chan nodded and said, "No problem. Happy to help."

Shared.

The word flashed into Jeongin's mind.

Heart pounding like mad in his chest, he didn't know what was coming over him as he followed his impulse and leaned in to kiss Chan. At the last second, though, Chan turned his head, accepting the kiss on his cheek instead. Jeongin pulled away, blushing, and his heart started beating even faster as Chan stood up from his chair, placed his hands gently on Jeongin’s upper arms, and gently kissed his cheek.

Then, Chan spoke lowly near Jeongin’s ear. “You’re moving too fast for your own good.”

“D-don't you want me?” Jeongin whispered before he could stop himself, rejection burning in his chest. "I just thought..."

Chan paused before chuckling and bringing a hand up to the other side of Jeongin’s face to cup his neck and jaw, smoothing his thumb over his cheek. “You’re different than I thought you were. I see why Seungmin loves you so much, and why Lix likes playing with you.”

Feeling embarrassed but also turned on by Chan’s proximity, and not even realizing that Chan hadn’t technically answered his question, Jeongin asked, “Good different?”

“Good different,” Chan confirmed. “I think you fit in well here.”

Jeongin took a half step back to look Chan in the face. “I’m only going to live here until I can find housing…”

Chan hummed and removed his hand from the human’s face. “That’s up to you. Just know that we’re not in a hurry for you to move out.”

Nodding and murmuring a thank you for their hospitality, Jeongin started to make his way out of the room. When his hand was on the doorknob, Chan quietly answered Jeongin’s earlier question. “I do want you. But only when you actually want me, too.”

Jeongin turned around, feeling a little indignant. “I do—”

“No, you don’t,” Chan said matter-of-factly. “You like the idea of wanting me.” He tilted his head to the side. “Of being shared. And that’s not a bad thing, but I want you to want me for more than that reason.”

Filled with conflicting feelings, Jeongin just stood there, trying to sort out whether or not what Chan was saying was accurate.

Maybe it was.

Chan crossed over to him and put his hand on the door, preparing to open it for him to leave. First, though, he said, “You’re incredibly special to Seungmin. I’d like to get to know you better.”

With a shy smile, Jeongin nodded, and Chan opened the door for him to leave the room.

Strangely enough, as he walked back to Seungmin’s room to crawl into his bed, he felt a sense of relief washing over him. He realized that maybe he had been pushing himself too far, thinking that he wanted to hop into bed with Chan when, really, he was just looking for some validation from Seungmin’s vampire lovers that they accepted him. As wonderful as he was sure that sex with Chan would be, he was grateful that Chan had had the wisdom and kindness to recognize his misdirected feelings. It made him feel warm inside knowing that Chan cared enough to look out for him like that.

As Jeongin changed into his pajamas, he was expecting Seungmin to watch him like he usually did, maybe scoop him up and toss him into bed. But Seungmin was focused on the books strewn over his reading table instead.

Jeongin crawled into bed and under the covers, pouting at the back of Seungmin’s head.

“I can sense that you’re pouting,” Seungmin said with a small chuckle. “I’ll be there in a few minutes, love.”

True to his word, Seungmin got into bed with him a few minutes later after turning off all the lights.

“I want to get to know Chan, Felix, and Changbin hyungs better,” Jeongin said as Seungmin snuggled up behind him.

Seungmin lightly clicked his tongue. “All at the same time, love?” he asked, kissing the back of Jeongin’s neck.

Jeongin flushed so incredibly red in the dark that he wondered if Seungmin could feel the way his skin heated up. “N-not like that!” He could feel Seungmin chuckling silently behind him, and he wondered if Seungmin had known what he meant to begin with, but had just wanted to tease him a little. “Unless… unless you like that idea.”

Humming, Seungmin rolled Jeongin over onto his back and leaned over him, gently pressing a kiss to his lips. “I like the idea of you getting anything and everything you want. And if that’s three cocks at the same time…”

“Seungmin!” Jeongin almost squealed, playfully pushing his shoulder. Then, tongue in cheek, he said, “I’d want you there, too…”

“Four cocks, then,” Seungmin said, jumping onto Jeongin’s implication. Jeongin could feel his grin in his next kiss.

“Seriously, though…” Jeongin said, sliding his hand under the back of Seungmin’s sleep shirt. “I do want to get to know them better.”

“You will,” Seungmin said, caressing his hand down Jeongin’s side. “There will be a lot more opportunities since you live here now.”

“Yeah, you’re right.”

They kissed again.

“Take your time getting to know them however you see fit, okay? There’s no rush.”

“I know. Chan hyung kind of… helped me see that I was going a little too fast.”

“Oh yeah?” Seungmin asked, his tone shifting. “Did my naughty little lamb try to seduce Channie?”

“Seduce is a strong word…” Jeongin deflected.

Seungmin’s hand wandered down to Jeongin’s hip and squeezed. “Have I not been fucking you well enough, hmm?” he asked, his tone clearly playful.

“It’s been eight whole days…” Jeongin whined, smirking.

“You're right, that’s entirely too long… Let’s remedy that right now.”

As Seungmin slid into him not much later, Jeongin felt like there was literally nowhere else he would rather be.

Chapter Text

“Seungmin...” Jeongin whispered, staring at the sleeping vampire next to him. He could barely see him in the faint light from the nightlight that Seungmin had gotten for the human’s sake, since his blackout curtains worked incredibly well.

“Hmm?”

“Are you awake?”

“Yes, love, I’m awake.” Seungmin reached out and pulled Jeongin on top of him to lie on his chest. He could feel the human’s hard length against him. “You need something?”

Jeongin whined a little and rutted against Seungmin. “I brought you breakfast in bed.”

“Oh?” Seungmin asked, interest piqued. “What did I do to deserve that?”

Jeongin kissed Seungmin softly, loving the feeling of his arms tightening around his back. “Just because...” he said, then turned his head to the side to expose his neck.

Suddenly understanding, Seungmin hummed in appreciation as he brought one hand up to softly and slowly caress Jeongin’s neck. “I’d better eat it before it gets cold.”

The human gave a small laugh, then held on as Seungmin repositioned them so that Jeongin was sitting in his lap.

“Comfy?” the vampire asked, unbuttoning Jeongin’s silk pajama shirt and letting it fall to the bed behind him.

“Very,” Jeongin responded, rolling his hips against Seungmin’s.

“Good. You keep doing that...” Seungmin squeezed Jeongin’s ass through his silk pajama bottoms, “...while I enjoy my breakfast you so thoughtfully prepared for me.”

Seungmin felt warmth blooming in his chest as well as on his tongue as he bit as gently as possible into the giggling human’s neck. He tasted so good—he wished he could drink Jeongin more often, but he made sure not to overdo it, in addition to letting Jeongin be the one who offered. He never wanted him to feel like a human blood bag.

He could feel Jeongin’s skin heating up under his hands as he rutted against him, and his little gasps were quickly making Seungmin lose himself in the moment, just wanting to keep making his little lamb feel good.

“I’m close...” Jeongin half-whined, sliding a hand into the vampire’s hair.

I’ve got you, keep going, love, Seungmin wanted to say, but he refrained, knowing that him feeding off of Jeongin was part of what was driving him so close to his climax so quickly. Instead, he tightened his arms around the human and started slowly rolling his own hips, not wanting to do too much and mess up his rhythm. His fangs were far enough away from a blood vessel not to pose any danger, even with the way the human was bouncing a bit in his lap.

Jeongin moaned lowly as he chased his high, then surprised both of them by screaming briefly as it washed over him. The vampire was doubly surprised as his own high crashed over him suddenly, and it was all he could do not to bury his fangs in deeper and drink more. But he didn’t, knowing full well that he had already taken enough to leave Jeongin a little lightheaded. So, after a moment, he licked over the two little wounds in the human’s neck and held him close, chuckling when Jeongin tenderly play-bit the vampire’s neck.

“Sorry love, I don’t think I would be a very fitting breakfast for you.”

“I disagree,” Jeongin said, leaning back to beam at his lover with eyes that sparkled in the low light. “I just had a delicious, well-balanced breakfast.”

Seungmin smiled, feeling that warmth in his chest again. “I’m glad. But you should have something to fill your stomach, not just your pants.”

Jeongin playfully swatted at Seungmin’s shoulder. “Fine. After I eat, can we spend all day in bed? I missed you.”

Frowning just a bit, Seungmin massaged his thumbs across the human’s thighs as he said, “I wish, love, but I actually have to go on a small trip. I’m probably going to be gone a few days.”

“What? Where are you going?” Jeongin asked, frowning more than just a bit. He wanted to ask if he could go with him, but classes started in two days.

“I’m helping Hyunjin with a research project. We have to travel quite a ways away.”

Jeongin’s brow furrowed in confusion. “A research project? The semester hasn’t even started yet, and Hyunjin hyung doesn’t care about anything but Changbin hyung these days.”

Seungmin smiled softly. A little sadly. “You’re right, he doesn’t. That’s why I’m helping him.” He tucked a small piece of hair behind Jeongin’s ear. “I promise I’ll tell you all about it when I get back, okay?”

“Okay...” Jeongin said, confused but trusting Seungmin nonetheless. “I’m just gonna miss you. I was looking forward to spending my last two days before the semester starts with you.”

“I’m going to miss you, too,” Seungmin assured him. “You can hang out here with Felix and Chan if you’d like.”

“And Changbin hyung?” Jeongin asked. “Maybe he’ll come out of his room since Hyunjin hyung will be gone.”

Seungmin hummed. “Maybe. But he’s been feeling under the weather lately.” He got up from the bed after kissing Jeongin’s forehead. “Come on, let’s shower before our clothes get crusty.”

Laughing, Jeongin hopped out of bed and followed him to the bathroom.

When they were done, they came back to Seungmin’s bedroom, where he quickly packed a small suitcase he had pulled out of the closet. He met Hyunjin in the hallway with his own suitcase, and Jeongin saw them off, locking the apartment door behind them.

Based on how quiet the apartment was, Jeongin didn’t think that any of the others were awake yet. It was pretty early in the morning, so he decided to head back to bed. Just then, though, the door to Chan’s bedroom opened and he walked out, fully naked, carrying an equally naked Felix over his shoulder. As they disappeared into the bathroom, Felix winked at Jeongin and shot him a peace sign.

Shaking his head in mild shock, Jeongin decided that maybe it would just be best to get some breakfast.

***

“Harder.”

“Sung, I’m not going to press this knife any harder into your neck than I already am.”

“It’s a fake knife!”

“Still.”

“Does it make you uncomfy or something?”

“No, I just don’t want to hurt you.”

“It won’t hurt me. It’s bendable plastic. If it’s hurting me, I’ll tell you.”

Minho sighed and tossed the knife to the side. “I know. It just worries me. Sorry I can’t get this right.”

Jisung pulled Minho down to snuggle against his chest. “You’re doing great, jagi. I don’t expect you to be perfect at it from the beginning. Just like I’m not perfect at edging you yet.”

“Not perfect?” Minho said, looking up with a half-smirk.

“Bite me,” Jisung muttered.

“You know, that phrase feels different these days.”

“You’re not wrong.” A beat passed. “I’m sorry I can’t, uh... drink your blood the way you like.”

Minho flushed red—he was a little embarrassed about how much he liked it when Chan fed from his thighs, but he knew that Jisung didn’t judge him for it. “I mean, you can at least bite me. That feels nice, too.”

“Yeah, but it’s not the same, is it?” Jisung asked, then continued, “Just like you holding a fake knife to my throat isn’t quite the same as a deranged vampire chasing me like I’m his next meal.”

“Your thing is weirder than my thing.”

“I’m not going to disagree, but you’re getting dangerously close to kink-shaming.”

Minho chuckled against Jisung’s chest, and rested his face in the crook of his neck. After a moment, he said, “I think it’s okay if we can’t fulfill everything each other wants.”

Jisung nodded. “Yeah. I mean, you already check most of my boxes anyway.”

“Which boxes, jagi?” Minho asked softly.

Able to tell by his boyfriend’s tone that he was craving some words of affirmation, he answered, “Well, you’re kind... and thoughtful... and funny... and witty... and weird—but in a good way. And your devastatingly good looks are just a bonus.”

Yawning because he was feeling so cozy, secure, and loved that sleep was trying to reclaim him despite the light filtering in through the curtains, Minho softly mumbled, “I’m going to devastate your asshole.”

Jisung raised his eyebrows. “Yeah? After you take a nap?”

“Right after...”

“Mhm. Well, I’ll look forward to it then.”

“Get... ready.” And just like that, Minho had drifted off to sleep.

***

“Where’s Seungminnie?” Felix asked plaintively, plopping down onto the couch closer to Jeongin than social norms would dictate.

“He went on a trip,” Jeongin said, unable to hide the disappointment in his voice.

“A trip? Where?” Felix asked, scrunching up his eyebrows.

“I don’t know,” Jeongin answered, scrolling through his social media. “He went with Hyunjin hyung, though.”

“The fuck?”

Jeongin laughed a little. “I know. I was hoping to spend time with him before school starts back.” He glanced over at Felix to find that he looked angry.

“He can’t just leave like that!” Felix complained, crossing his arms. “I wonder if Binnie knows where they went.” He flashed off down the hallway only to return a few seconds later, looking concerned.

“What did he say?”

“His door is locked.”

“His door is locked?” Chan asked from the kitchen, where he was heating up some blood from the fridge for him and Felix.

Felix shot him a meaningful look over the back of the couch and nodded.

“What does it mean that his door’s locked?” Jeongin asked, worried even though he didn’t know Changbin well at all.

“Nothing. Let’s play a game.” Felix deflected. Jeongin was hesitant for a second, not sure what type of game Felix might be talking about, until the vampire flashed over to the tv cabinet and started poking through video games. "Why are you still here, anyway?"

"To spend time with you, I guess," Jeongin answered, but immediately felt shy.

Felix turned around and shot him a surprisingly sweet smile, then tossed him a game controller.

The two of them quickly got immersed in a racing game, and Chan sat down to watch them while he nursed his mug of warm blood. Felix, on the other hand, had his fangs sunk into a blood bag that hung from his mouth while they played. When it was empty, he flung it forward onto the coffee table, eliciting a sigh from Chan.

Seeing Felix drink blood in glances between him and the tv screen reminded Jeongin of a question he had had. “Chan hyung, why did you tell me to stay where I was yesterday morning?” He wondered if it had been to give him an opportunity to watch Felix feed for some reason.

“Well, the reason is a little—” Chan started to explain, only to be interrupted by Felix.

“Because I might’ve chased you,” the silver-haired vampire said simply, eyes not leaving the screen as he overtook Jeongin on the colorful racetrack.

“Chased me?” Jeongin asked, confused.

“Chased you. Pinned you. Eaten you.” The vampire said all of this nonchalantly, eyes trained on the tv.

Disturbed, Jeongin looked over at Chan with wide eyes, not even minding that his own cart went off the track.

Chan grimaced a little at Felix’s candor. “He was half asleep and in the throes of a nightmare,” he explained. “Maybe we should be a little more mindful of our human friend’s history before we speak so bluntly, Lix.”

“Oh, yeah. Sorry, Innie. Can I make it up to you?” The vampire lay down in Jeongin’s lap, looking up at him from under his controller. He had a little bit of blood dried in the corners of his mouth, which was strangely endearing.

“How?” Jeongin asked, trying to refocus on the game now that he was woefully behind.

“By letting you fuck another one of my boyfriends.”

Jeongin nearly choked on his own spit.

“Aaand that’s my cue to leave,” Chan said, standing up and taking Felix’s drained blood bag with him. “You two have fun.”

“We’d have more fun with you here, Channie,” Felix called as the other vampire walked away, still dominating Jeongin in their race.

Once they heard the door to Chan’s studio close, Jeongin softly said, “I’m actually trying to get to know him better first.”

“You didn’t bother to do that with me,” Felix needled, grinning mischievously.

“Well... no,” Jeongin admitted. “I’m not even sure he’s interested in me like that, anyway. I mean, he said he wants me, but—”

“Channie likes to romance a person first,” Felix interrupted, crossing the finish line in the game and tossing the controller to the side. Wistfully, he added, “Even me, once. A long time ago.”

“How long ago?” Jeongin asked, still trying to make it to the finish line.

“About a hundred years ago,” Felix said. He sat up, kneeling on the couch next to Jeongin. “It’s actually almost my birthday.”

“Oh yeah?” Jeongin asked as he finally finished the race. “How old will you be?”

“A hundred!” Felix answered excitedly, then explained, “Since I became a vampire.”

“Are you gonna... have a party?” Jeongin asked, unsure how people celebrated being 120+.

Felix’s eyes widened in realization. “I should!” He grabbed Jeongin’s left arm. “You can help me plan it.”

“Oh, uh, sure!” Jeongin agreed, having no idea what went into throwing a centennial birthday party of being a vampire.

“But we can wait until after Seungminnie gets back,” Felix continued, his brain clearly going a hundred miles an hour. “First,” he tugged on the human’s arm, “I need to teach you how to ride cock.”

“W-why?” Jeongin asked, lost by the sudden change of topic.

“So you can get Seungmin back for leaving so suddenly, duh.”

Jeongin still wasn’t quite following. “How...?”

“If he sees you riding me super well when he gets back, then he’ll be super jealous!” Felix explained.

“Isn’t that... mean?” Jeongin asked.

“Oh, you’re such a good boy, aren’t you?” Felix practically cooed, caressing Jeongin’s cheek. “No, it’s not mean, because you’ll ride him later.”

“Oh, okay...”

“Besides, he’s the one who’s going on an impromptu little trip with your roommate. If he’s a little jealous, it’ll be good for him.”

Jeongin scrunched up his face in disagreement—that certainly didn’t sound like a way to maintain a healthy relationship. Maybe Felix was just being more playful than he sounded, and knew Seungmin well enough to know that he wouldn’t take it the wrong way.

But the fact was that Jeongin was interested in learning how to ride cock better. When he’d tried with Seungmin, Seungmin had helped him, and he hadn’t really minded. But when he’d tried with Felix, he had felt pretty frustrated and embarrassed that he couldn’t get it right. Sure, Felix had years (yeeaaars) of experience on him, but still. He wanted to be better at it like he was.

“Okay... how about after lunch? Right now I just want a rematch.”

Felix grinned playfully. “I can teach you how to play this game better, too, if you want.”

***

“Then, once the cock is inside you, you can sit down all the way if you want, but don’t stay there. You’ve got to sit up on your knees a bit so you have room to move up and down.”

Jeongin nodded, following along. He felt like he should be taking notes.

“So then, you need to make sure you have somewhere to rest your hands, like, somewhere on his torso, usually. This will give you some leverage and help you keep your balance. Hey, be still.”

“Sorry,” Chan said from underneath Felix, suppressing a smirk. He rarely saw Felix being this serious, and he was finding it really endearing. He opted for crossing his arms behind his head instead of resting his hands on Felix’s thighs like he had just tried to do and gotten scolded for.

Zoning out for a few seconds as he eyed Chan’s upper body, Jeongin snapped back to focus when Felix resumed his demonstration. It turned out that it was much easier to understand and see what was happening when he was observing as a third party rather than when he was being ridden within an inch of his life.

“If they hold onto you too tightly, it’s really going to mess you up because you won’t be able to move as freely,” Felix explained. “So if that happens, you need to pin their arms down.” Chan helpfully reached back out, and Felix deftly pinned his wrists to his chest with one hand.

“What if I want him to touch me?” Jeongin asked, thinking about riding Seungmin and missing having his hands on him in this hypothetical situation.

After thinking for a moment, Felix answered, “Then direct his hands to somewhere that won’t get in your way.”

“Or just tell him to touch you gently without holding you,” Chan chimed in, only to be immediately shushed by Felix.

“This is my demonstration, Channie. You’re just here to lend your cock.”

Chan’s eyes sparkled up at Felix, amused and besotted. “My bad. Please continue.”

“I will, but not because you told me to. So. Once you’ve got your leverage points, you can start bouncing. But not really bouncing—it’s more like doing weird little squats. Or like twerking. Do you know how to twerk, Innie?”

“Um... no?”

“I can show you after this,” Felix said decidedly, then started slowly riding Chan’s cock. “But just watch how I’m using my legs to move me up and down. See?”

“Yeah, I see...” Jeongin responded, already starting to get distracted by how good the two of them looked together.

Felix snapped his fingers in the human’s face. “Hey! You need to pay attention. This is important stuff!”

Chan stifled a chuckle as Jeongin scrambled to assure Felix that he had his fullest attention.

“Okay. So. Once you start moving, how you want to move can depend on whether you want to make yourself or your partner feel good. Of course, if your partner is using a strap—”

They heard a door slam, and Felix paused, looking toward the bedroom door. Chan took the opportunity to pick Felix up and set him to the side on the bed, then quickly wiped off with a cloth and pulled his underwear on before heading toward the door.

“Hey! We’re not done with the demonstration yet!”

“I think that was Binnie, Lix. I’m going to check on him. Keep going without me.”

He left the room, and Felix sighed.

“Don’t you have... toys? That you can use instead?” Jeongin asked shyly, and was pleased to see the vampire’s face light up.

“I do!” Felix grabbed Jeongin by the wrist and dragged him across the hall to his own bedroom where he kept all of his toys, and the demonstration continued.

***

“Bin?” Chan asked tentatively as he opened Changbin’s now-unlocked door. The other vampire must have stepped out to get something and forgotten to lock it.

“Go away.”

Chan entered the room and found that it was littered with empty blood bags, lube bottles, and an assortment of emptied alcoholic beverages. Changbin was sitting in the middle of his unmade bed tearing off the plastic around a new bottle of rum he must’ve just gotten from the kitchen.

“Bin...” Chan said, navigating the messy floor to sit next to him on the bed. “Is this all because Hyunjin left on a trip?”

Changbin sighed as he got the bottle open and immediately started chugging it. After several gulps, he lowered the bottle, wiped his mouth, and said, “Nope. I started before he left.”

Chan frowned. "Where did he go, anyway?"

"I don't know, some school thing I think."

Chan signed. “You should have come to us. We could have tried to help you.”

“How?” Changbin scoffed. “By fucking the sadness away? That doesn’t work, Channie, dear.”

It had worked pretty well in the past, but rather than say that, Chan asked, “And drinking it away does?” as he watched Changbin down another several swigs of rum.

“Nope. Can’t even get properly drunk for more than a fucking hour.” Under his breath, he muttered, “Stupid fucking vampire healing...”

After confirming that this wasn’t about Hyunjin’s trip, Chan knew exactly what this was about because this happened every few years.

As much as Changbin loved Seungmin, Chan, and Felix, he hated being a vampire. It had not been his choice to become one in the first place, and he had never taken to it. He had loved his humanity, and he missed it. He wanted to feel the sunlight on his skin. He wanted to be a part of the world, interacting with other humans.

Chan had wondered if spending so much time with, and apparently falling in love with, a human would send Changbin spiraling again, and it appeared that it finally had.

“Bin...” Chan said softly, but before he could continue, Changbin threw the half-empty bottle of rum onto the floor, where it shattered.

Changbin let out a heavy sob and leaned over into Chan’s lap to cry. Chan held him, stroking his hair and back.

“It’s not fair,” Changbin sobbed, his voice cracking.

“I know,” Chan agreed. “It’s not fair.”

“I can’t—I can’t be with him the way he deserves!”

Oh. So this was about Hyunjin, at least in part.

“You don’t have to worry about that now, love,” Chan soothed. “He’s happy with you now. Isn’t that all that matters?”

“No!” Changbin said emphatically, sitting up to reveal his tear-streaked face. “It’ll be worse if I waste his time. It’ll be worse when he’s older and I still look the same. We can’t have a normal life with neighbors who come over to watch sports and with kids who don’t wonder why the fuck one of their dads never looks a day over twenty-four! I don’t even know if Jinnie wants kids because I’m too fucking scared to talk about the future with him. Because I know that there isn’t one. There can’t be.”

Heart breaking into as many pieces as the smashed bottle on the ground, Chan took Changbin’s hands in his own. “You have to talk to him about it. You can’t just make all the decisions yourself.”

“I can’t...”

“Why not?”

Changbin’s bottom lip trembled. “I’m selfish. I don’t want to lose him.”

“You’re not selfish, Bin,” Chan said, wiping away some fresh tears from his lover’s face. “This isn’t an easy situation.”

Changbin just sat there, chest heaving, trying to catch his breath even though he technically didn’t need to.

“Come on,” Chan said, pulling Changbin up by the hand. “No more drinking. Come listen to this track I’ve been working on, okay? I need your ear.”

Reluctantly, and knowing full well that Chan was just trying to knock him out of his downward spiral with a distraction, Changbin followed him, barely even noticing when his bare foot accidentally grazed a sharp piece of glass only to heal a moment later.

***

“Ow.”

“Are you hurt?” Seungmin asked, catching hold of Hyunjin’s floppy hand to inspect it.

Hyunjin ripped his hand away, frowning. “No, I just hit it on a rock.”

Seungmin gave him a look that had a little bit of judgment mixed with a dash of amusement. “Be more careful. This place might be dangerous. You probably shouldn’t even be down here.”

Putting his hands on his hips, Hyunjin responded, “I’m the one who figured this out. I’m finding it.”

They had already had this conversation multiple times, so Seungmin just dropped it and led the way deeper into the cave. Hyunjin carried a flashlight so he could see in the lightless environment, but he could see far less than Seungmin could.

They finally reached what should be the end of the cave according to Hyunjin’s source—which could still turn out to be a work of fiction—and Seungmin picked a path through some fallen rock. If there was another cave-in, he was prepared to flash out of the way with Hyunjin in tow, or at least cover him so he didn’t get crushed. Hopefully, that wouldn’t happen.

They got through just fine, and waiting for them on the other side was what appeared to be a small shrine of sorts with a remarkably well preserved, ornate wooden box sitting within view inside of it. If Hyunjin was right, that box had been there for hundreds of years, and could be even older.

Seungmin approached the shrine, only for excruciating pain to shoot through his entire body. He crumpled onto the cave floor.

“Hey!” Hyunjin said in surprise, probably louder than he should have for being in a cave. He grabbed Seungmin by the arms and pulled him away from the shrine, and the pain subsided, leaving Seungmin feeling weak.

“I think it’s blessed to prevent vampires from nearing it,” Seungmin said, panting.

“Cursed, more like,” Hyunjin said. “You had me worried there.”

Seungmin gave a rueful smile. “I think whoever put it in place would call it a blessing.”

Hyunjin stood up and tentatively approached the shrine. Once he got farther than Seungmin had, he proceeded with more confidence, making it all the way up to the box. Ever so carefully, he cracked the lid to peek inside. He grinned. “It’s still here,” he said reverently. “I can’t believe it’s still here.”

Chapter Text

“I think there’s a cure for vampirism.”

“What?”

“A cure for vampirism. I’ve been doing a lot of reading, and I’m pretty sure it’s possible.”

Seungmin slowly shook his head in disbelief. “If such a cure existed, don’t you think that we would know about it?”

“Maybe not!” Hyunjin said hurriedly. “How many vampires out there are looking to be human again?”

“Not many, true, but mostly because it’s thought to be impossible.”

“Right! So that’s why I was looking into it, because like, there’s got to be a cure, right? And Changbin has been really down about being a vampire ever since he showed me his boat, and—”

“Changbin’s been withdrawn these days?” Seungmin asked, brow furrowed in concern. He knew that this happened from time to time, but he hadn’t realized his lover was currently in emotional distress. He finished processing what Hyunjin had said, and it clicked for him that it was probably the prospect of not being able to do regular human things with Hyunjin that had sent him spiraling this time. That was perfectly understandable—Seungmin knew that Changbin had had his humanity ripped away from him, and that wound had never healed.

Hyunjin looked downcast. “Yeah... he hasn’t been doing well.”

Seungmin considered Hyunjin closely. He was surprised and impressed that this human had taken such a strong interest in helping Changbin that he was reaching for the impossible. He thought that this was likely a fools’ quest, but he would at least hear him out.

It turned out that Hyunjin’s case for the existence of a cure was rather compelling, and upon further research—even in texts that Seungmin had read before—they found more hints. Finally, they locked down a handful of locations where they might be able to learn more information, and they planned their trip.

The only condition that Hyunjin insisted on from the beginning was that Seungmin not tell Changbin (or anyone who might tell Changbin) what they were working on, because he didn’t want him to get his hopes up if it all turned out to be nothing. Seungmin recognized the importance of that request, and agreed to abide by that condition.

Finally, they set out on their search.

Hyunjin picked up the box and brought it over to Seungmin, opening the lid to show him the scroll that was tucked away inside. “Let’s get out of here.”

“Not yet,” Seungmin said, taking out his phone. “We should take pictures of it in case something happens.”

“Smart!” Hyunjin said, and then proceeded to do just that before exiting the cave.

When they got back to civilization, they headed to a quaint little library to examine the scroll more closely.

Hyunjin plopped down in a chair next to Seungmin and peered at the scroll as the vampire unrolled it. “It’s not even written in Korean,” Hyunjin complained. “How are we supposed to read it?”

“Actually, it is,” Seungmin said. “But it’s written using hanja, which was used before the creation and popularization of hangul.”

Squinting at the vampire next to him, Hyunjin asked, “And you can read it?”

“Of course.”

“How old are you?”

Seungmin chuckled. “Hanja was used more recently than you think. But yes, I’m quite old.”

Hyunjin squinted even harder at Seungmin and poked his arm. “Is that why you can walk around in the sun?”

Sighing and sitting back in his chair, Seungmin answered, “Yes, that’s why. Are you going to let me read this?”

Hyunjin laid his head down on his arms on the table. “Yes...”

After a few minutes of reading the scroll, Seungmin muttered, “This is... extremely complicated.”

“Complicated, but... possible?”

“I’m not sure yet. It seems like an authentic document, and the way it was protected supports its authenticity, but it seems so... far-fetched. It has a lot of conditions that must be met in order for it to succeed.”

“We’ll just make it work, then. Anything we have to do!”

Seungmin shook his head, unsure. “A lot of mystical power is needed. And...”

“And? And what?” Hyunjin asked.

Seungmin sighed. “It requires a sacrifice.”

***

“I am not giving you the last bite!”

“But I want it!” Felix complained playfully as he tried to grab Jeongin’s ice cream cone out of his hand.

“Get your own!” Jeongin said, laughing as he dodged the vampire who he very well knew could get the cone from him if he really wanted to.

They had gone out with Chan for a night out, enjoying the brisk air and sampling various street foods. Every time Jeongin’s eyes lingered on a food stall, Chan pulled out his wallet. Jeongin really felt spoiled, and he was having a great time spending time with the two of them.

“But I want yours!” Felix said, then paused to smirk at the human. “I generously share my boyfriends with you, don’t I? Look, you can mount Channie right now in exchange for that last little bit of ice cream.”

Chan cleared his throat pointedly as he handed Felix a fresh ice cream cone he had purchased while they were play-bickering. “Stop pushing him, Lix,” he murmured, but not quietly enough that Jeongin didn’t hear it.

The fact was that Jeongin didn’t need to be pushed. He was very aware of the fact that he wanted Chan—not only physically, but also his care and attention. He was getting a good taste of the latter that night, and it just made him want the former more, especially when he remembered that Chan was naked under his clothes...

Jeongin snapped back to the present moment when he realized that Felix was smirking at him, as if he knew exactly what he was thinking about. The vampire then seductively licked his ice cream cone like it was a cock. Before he could deepthroat the thing, Jeongin, utterly flustered, decided to change the subject. “Hey, look, there’s a hotteok stall!”

When they got closer to the stall, they noticed two familiar faces waiting in line.

Felix walked up behind one of the men and said close to his ear, “Fancy seeing you here.”

Jisung jumped and turned around as he backed into Minho, who caught him easily.

Chuckling, Felix reached out to squeeze Jisung’s puffy-coat-clad arm. “Sorry, couldn’t help it.”

“Hey, small world!” Chan said. “What are you two up to?”

“We just had dinner,” Minho answered, his big, dark eyes fixed on Chan.

Jeongin was surprised to feel a pang of jealousy.

“Well, dessert’s on me!” Chan announced, stepping up to the food stall with wallet in hand.

Felix elbowed Jeongin as he explained, “He really gets off on buying things for his boyfriends. That’s why he’s been buying us stuff all night.”

Chan shot some side-eye over his shoulder while Minsung stared at Jeongin wide-eyed, and he clarified, “Oh, I’m not his boyfriend...”

“Aren’t you, though?” Felix asked, further mortifying Jeongin in front of his friends. Jeongin had no idea what Felix was driving at—maybe he was just enjoying the chaos. “Aren’t we all his boyfriends? Maybe we can all eat dessert off of him together...”

Chan stepped aside to let them each take their serving of hotteok from the woman running the stall. As soon as Felix took his, Chan spun him around and kissed him deeply before whispering something into his ear that had the silver-haired vampire grinning. They found a table to sit at nearby and caught up a bit, the humans sharing how their winter breaks had been.

Jeongin and Felix finished eating first, and wandered off to window shop a little. Meanwhile, Minsung took that opportunity to ask Chan something.

“So... remember how we’ve been meaning to all, um, spend some time together?” Minho asked, his mouth almost hidden in the top of his warm coat. “The three of us?”

Chan arched an eyebrow, eyes darting to Jisung to check his reaction. The other human looked a tad embarrassed, but was also waiting intently for Chan’s response. “I remember. Did you have something particular in mind?”

“Well...” Jisung placed his hand on Minho’s. “We were thinking...”

***

“Hey, Innie!”

The next day, Jeongin turned to see Hyunjin waving at him from across the quad and went over to meet him halfway.

“Hyung! You’re back! How was your trip?”

Hyunjin tucked some of his long hair behind his ear and answered. “It was good! Yeah, just really... really good. Yeah, so I wanted to ask you something.” He sat down on a nearby bench, and Jeongin sat next to him.

“Is everything okay?” Jeongin asked, sensing that something was a little off with his friend.

“Yeah! I was just wondering... You want to be a vampire, right? You want Seungmin to turn you?”

Shocked at the conversation topic, Jeongin took a few moments to process what he was even being asked. He had never taken the time to really think through the matter before, but he felt deep down that, yes, he did want to become a vampire. He felt like he was meant to be with Seungmin. Not only that, but he wanted to be stronger, less vulnerable—after the revelation he had had on Halloween about what had happened to him, and knowing that it could have been much worse, he was still a little scared. The vampires’ strength was attractive to him, and something that he desired for himself. Not only that, but being a vampire meant that Seungmin could feed from him for much longer periods of time without fear of hurting him. And maybe Jeongin’s silly little play-bites would be more satisfying if he had fangs to back them up.

At the same time, becoming a vampire would mean that he couldn’t go out in the daytime anymore, which would severely hamper his studies. He could never just sit out in the quad like he was now, the sun’s rays warming his skin. “I mean... yeah, I do, but I’m not in a hurry or anything.”

Hyunjin looked at him intently, searching his eyes. “But you want to?”

“Well, yeah...” Jeongin blushed, his heart fluttering after saying so out loud for the first time. “Why? Does Changbin hyung want to turn you or something?”

Face scrunched up in disgust, Hyunjin said, “Ew, no. I can’t get past the teeth.”

Jeongin blushed. “I actually really like that part.”

“Oh yeah?” Hyunjin asked, smirking. “That’s very kinky of you, Yang Jeongin.”

Brushing past that, Jeongin asked again, “Why are you suddenly so curious about whether or not I want to be a vampire?” He knew his friend well, and it seemed like Hyunjin was driving at something deeper than just innocently wondering whether Jeongin planned to become a vampire or not.

“I’d like to know why, as well,” Seungmin said, suddenly appearing behind Hyunjin.

Hyunjin squealed and turned around, backing away quickly to hide behind Jeongin. “No reason! Just curious.”

Jeongin was surprised at the dark glare that Seungmin gave Hyunjin over his shoulder. “What’s going on?” he asked. “Does this have something to do with the trip you two went on?”

Seungmin took another moment to glare at Hyunjin before softly but definitively saying, “We should discuss this at home.” He gently took Jeongin’s hand. “You’re done with classes for today, right? Let’s go.”

***

As soon as they walked through the front door, Hyunjin said, “He’d be the perfect fit!”

“We’re not discussing that yet,” Seungmin responded harshly, trying to usher Jeongin into his bedroom. “You haven’t even talked to Changbin yet.”

Hyunjin scoffed. “You and I both know that this is what he would want.”

“Not at someone else’s expense!” Seungmin half-hissed at him as he stepped closer to the human, speaking intensely while still keeping his voice down.

It wasn’t enough, though, because Changbin had already heard them. He opened his bedroom door to see what was happening in the hallway. Hyunjin moved toward him, only to be stopped in his tracks by Seungmin’s firm hand on his shoulder. “Not yet. There is more to understand first.”

Hyunjin shrugged off the vampire’s hand and proceeded to approach Changbin, taking one of his hands in both of his own. “Bin—”

Felix wandered into the hallway wearing a long, mostly sheer red robe with fluffy bits around the hems, his bright eyes that didn’t miss anything quickly assessing the tense atmosphere.

“Hyunjin,” Seungmin insisted. “Now is not a good time.”

“What’s going on?” Changbin asked, brow furrowed in concern. He reeked of alcohol.

“We found—”

“Hyunjin!” Seungmin said loudly, and Jeongin looked at him with wide eyes, not sure he’d ever heard him raise his voice like that before. He clung to Seungmin’s arm, heart racing, and Seungmin placed a comforting hand on him.

Hyunjin turned around, frustrated tears in his eyes. “He has to know!” He turned back to Changbin and squeezed his hand as he told him, “We found a cure.”

“A cure?” Changbin asked, confused. “For what?”

“For vampirism.”

Hyunjin’s words hung heavily in the long hallway.

“What?” Changbin asked, staring at Hyunjin. “That’s impossible.”

Sighing resignedly, Seungmin confirmed, “It’s true. But we still don’t fully understand how it works. It will require further study.”

A blank look on his face, Changbin just stood there for a few seconds before saying, “I—I think I need to lie down...” He went back into his room, and Hyunjin moved to follow him.

They heard a low growl, and they barely had time to redirect their attention to the silver-haired vampire from whence it came before he had flashed down the hallway to pull the door to Changbin’s bedroom shut with the other vampire inside and pinned Hyunjin up against the wall, the human’s feet dangling above the floor even though he was the taller of the two.

Pushing one arm against Hyunjin’s sternum as he held the door shut despite Changbin’s efforts to open it, Felix looked up into his face as he growled out, “I’ve had enough of you...” He bared his fangs with a hiss. “Why don’t we test this supposed cure on you?” Hyunjin’s hands grasped fruitlessly at Felix’s arm and shoulders.

“Felix, no!” Jeongin rushed over to them and tugged on Felix’s arm.

The vampire ignored him, intently focusing on the human who was struggling helplessly in his hold.

“I took him to find the cure, Lix,” Seungmin said, stepping closer. “Take this out on me, not him.”

“He’s the one who wants to take Bin away from us!” Felix said lowly but intensely, fiery eyes never leaving Hyunjin’s face.

“He wants to be human!” Hyunjin insisted, fueled by a spark of bravery. “Don’t you want him to be happy?”

“He’s happy here with us!” Felix screamed in Hyunjin’s face, tears pricking up into the corners of his eyes.

Jeongin flinched away, letting go of Felix’s arm. For the first time, Felix turned to look at him, taking in his frightened expression. Felix’s own expression softened at the sight, but his blood was still boiling.

Seungmin had been monitoring carefully. He knew that it would be good for Felix to get a little of his rage out, and he felt that Hyunjin deserved some of it for delivering the news of the cure so thoughtlessly. But seeing how afraid Jeongin looked and the look of bloodlust in Felix’s eyes made him realize that it was high time to intervene.

“Let go of him, Lix,” Seungmin warned, slowly stepping closer. He knew that Felix might feel the urge to do something rash if he approached too quickly, but he also recognized the soft look with which Felix had regarded Jeongin and knew that he wasn’t too far gone yet.

Felix’s internal conflict played out across his face. He was usually good at regulating himself these days, but he was just so mad at Hyunjin... “Chan!” he yelled out suddenly, and the other vampire was there in a matter of heartbeats.

Chan didn’t know what was happening, but he knew that Felix had called him to hold him back—the first lesson Chan had taught him for managing his... less-than-friendly urges. So, he clamped his hand over Felix’s mouth and manhandled him away from Hyunjin, holding the seething vampire close to his chest. Hyunjin dropped to the floor, and Jeongin helped him stand up, making sure he was okay, as Changbin burst out of the bedroom to do the same.

Although Seungmin was physically more than capable of doing exactly what Chan had done, he knew that Chan was the only one who could pull it off without Felix resisting or lashing out suddenly. The two of them had a bond that no one else could touch.

If looks could kill, Hyunjin would be in trouble—a chill ran through him when he glanced over at Felix and Chan to see that the silver-haired vampire was glaring at him over Chan’s hand.

“Are you okay?” Changbin asked, cupping Hyunjin’s face with his hands.

“I’m fine,” Hyunjin said, kissing Changbin only to hear a low, hand-muffled growl.

***

They gathered in the living room to hear the tale of Seungmin and Hyunjin’s trip and monumental discovery. Chan kept Felix restrained in his lap, arms tightly wound around his waist, while Jeongin snuggled up to Seungmin’s side and Hyunjin and Changbin sat together in the loveseat.

They told of Hyunjin’s initial research, how he had brought Seungmin in to help, and how they didn’t want to say anything about it until they were sure it existed so that they wouldn’t get Changbin’s hopes up for nothing. Of course, they had clearly disagreed about when was an appropriate time to fill him in, based on the kerfuffle that had occurred in the hallway upon their arrival.

“So... does the cure have something to do with me?” Jeongin asked, looking up into Seungmin’s face.

Seungmin turned solemn eyes onto the human next to him, and answered, “Not you specifically. But the cure is a ritual that requires a sacrifice—”

“Let’s sacrifice Hyunjin, then,” Felix suggested as he leaned forward with his hands on Chan’s knees, and Chan clamped his hand over his mouth again with a sigh. Giggling behind Chan’s hand, Felix grinded his ass back against Chan’s crotch, only to be arrested in his movement by a firm hand on his hip.

“The way I read his translation, I think it’s meant to be more of a trade,” Hyunjin piped up. “One person becomes human, so someone else has to become a vampire.”

“But the language in that part is unclear,” Seungmin said. “It speaks of purity, which is language typical of a ritual sacrifice.”

Felix pried Chan’s hand off of his mouth to gleefully comment, “Innie’s far from pure. I’ve made sure of it.”

Hyunjin glanced over at Jeongin, who just shrugged with a small blush. Hyunjin made a shocked, open-mouthed face at the confirmation, then mouthed at him, “Kinky!”

“Ritual sacrifice?” Changbin asked with a frown. “That’s not an acceptable trade.”

“I think that it’s talking more about his intentions,” Hyunjin said. “The human who becomes a vampire must have pure intentions.”

Felix laughed. “He wants to fuck Channie, too! His intentions are as pure as my ass—” Chan clamped his hand over Felix’s mouth yet again. Still, a slight smirk twisted Chan’s lips.

“What does that mean, though?” Jeongin asked Hyunjin.

“I think it means that you intend to become a vampire, without being influenced by anyone else.”

Jeongin looked at Seungmin to see what he had to say about that. The vampire sighed. “That’s one possible interpretation of the text. However, it requires further study to determine without a doubt that it is not simply giving instructions for a ritual sacrifice.”

“But we don’t have much time!” Hyunjin said. “Because it has to be done on a date of mystical significance for whatever vampire initiates the ritual, and it also has to coincide with the same moon that Changbin was turned during. Or, maybe it’s the same moon that the human was born during...”

“And there’s the problem. There are many details in the text that still require careful interpretation,” Seungmin explained. “We need more time.”

“Why did you say we don’t have time?” Chan asked Hyunjin.

“Because Felix turns one hundred years old in vamp years soon, and that will line up with Changbin’s moon.”

As Felix pouted, Chan pointed out, “There may be other opportunities. There are three of us, and...” He got lost in thought, finally sighing in frustration. “Any other opportunities will be well after what remains of Jeongin’s human lifespan.”

“It doesn’t have to be him, though,” Seungmin said. “We can find another human who wants to turn. Or another vampire with a significant milestone that aligns with Changbin’s moon, but at a later time.”

“Seungmin...” Jeongin said, touching his shoulder to get the vampire to look at him. “I want to do it.”

Eyes shining in fear, Seungmin argued, “No. You’re too young. It’s too soon.”

Jeongin shifted on the couch to face Seungmin better. “I want to be a vampire. I want to be with you.”

“You are with me...” Seungmin said, frowning as he leaned forward to caress Jeongin’s cheek. “You shouldn’t rush into this.”

“But I’m sure about it!” Jeongin insisted. “Besides, it’ll help Changbin hyung.”

“That means his intentions aren’t pure!” Felix said triumphantly after prying Chan’s hand away. “He’s being influenced. So it won’t work.”

“I’m not, though. I wanted this before we knew about the cure,” Jeongin said. “As long as we can be sure it’s a trade and not a ritual sacrifice... I want to do it.”

Resignedly, Seungmin nodded, pulling Jeongin into an embrace.

“This still seems too good to be true...” Changbin said. “We need to be absolutely sure what we’re doing before we attempt this.”

“We only have a little under two weeks,” Chan said.

Felix pouted. “What about my birthday party?”

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe—ugh...—that he went off without—oh, fuck...—telling us.”

“Uhuh,” Jeongin agreed, not having enough energy to clarify that he had known that Seungmin was going on a trip, just not where or why.

“You shouldn’t—mmm—let him fuck you for—myeah baby, just like that—a whole day.”

Jeongin would have laughed at Felix thinking that one day was a punishably long amount of time to not fuck someone, but he was too distracted by Felix fucking passionately into his ass, his hands tightly gripping the sides of his cheeks. His head was swimming a little trying to keep up with Felix’s train of thought while also trying not to cum embarrassingly quickly.

When Jeongin didn’t respond, Felix paused. “Hello?”

“Hi,” the human responded.

“Don’t you think that’s a good idea?” Felix asked, apparently determined to get some kind of response.

“I donno, maybe?” Jeongin said noncommittally.

Much to his dismay, Felix pulled out of him, flipped him over onto his back, and leaned over him, a look of extreme concern on his face. “He didn’t even ask us first.”

Jeongin made himself focus and do some impressive mental gymnastics to process what Felix was talking about. “About curing Changbin hyung?”

Felix scrunched up his face. “It’s not a disease. It doesn’t need a cure.”

“I’m not sure Changbin hyung feels that way...” Jeongin said, then tried to shrink back into the mattress when Felix’s expression darkened.

“Don’t try to tell me how he feels. You don’t know him. I know him.”

Feeling like he should know better, Jeongin tentatively said, “Then you know that he doesn’t want to be a vampire, right?”

Much to his surprise, the vampire’s bottom lip trembled and tears sprang to his eyes. Quietly, he admitted, “I know...” Then he wiped his arm across his eyes and his entire demeanor changed as he smirked down at Jeongin. “Now, lift your legs and I’ll make you see stars.”

Felix proceeded to do precisely that, fucking Jeongin thoroughly and making him cum hard onto Chan’s sheets.

Because, yes, they were in Chan’s bed—after he got back from his morning classes, Jeongin had gone looking for Felix, who had been pouting and masturbating alone in Chan’s bed... only to end up under him.

When the door started to open, Felix quickly pulled his tongue out of the human’s wet hole and pulled the sheet over him, hiding him from Chan completely.

Chan paused in the doorway. “Lix? Who’s under there?”

Jeongin could feel Felix lounge back against his shins, which had started to shake because he was so cold. In fact, his whole body had been shaking since he came, the coldness of the room catching up to him.

“Hm? Under where?” Felix asked, playing dumb.

Chan walked up to the bed, his arms crossed. “You’re just playing in here by yourself?”

Felix cocked his head to the side and gave Chan the most innocent expression he could muster, which was... which was actually quite innocent-looking despite the fact that he was very clearly lying. “Of course. Isn’t that okay?”

With an exasperated sigh, Chan went over to light the fireplace. “Yes, that’s okay. But you need to make sure that everyone who’s definitely not in here stays warm, yeah?”

“Right,” Felix said, patting Jeongin’s leg behind him. “Human things.”

“Right. Human things for humans, none of which are in here.”

“Right.”

“...Right. I’m going back to my office now.”

“Bye, hyung!” Felix said, wiggling his fingers cutely as he waved.

Jeongin felt his heart flutter that Chan had known somehow that it was him in there (maybe by the clothes scattered on the floor, he’d realize later), that he’d noticed he was shivering, and that he’d done something about it, all while preserving as much of his privacy as possible.

As soon as Chan had left, Felix got completely under the sheet with Jeongin. “Were you really shaking because you’re cold?”

“I mean... yeah, probably,” Jeongin answered.

“Being human sucks,” Felix said, a look of mild disgust on his face. “I don’t know why Changbin wants to go back to that.”

“Maybe you should ask him?” Jeongin suggested.

Felix blinked at him like he’d just said something groundbreaking. “I... I guess I could.”

“Are you afraid of the answer?” Jeongin asked.

Felix scowled. “Of course not. I’m not afraid of anything.”

Jeongin raised an eyebrow in skepticism.

“What? You don’t believe me?” Felix asked playfully as he began mercilessly tickling the human.

“I believe you, I believe you!” Jeongin lied as he futilely tried to escape Felix’s deft fingers, making an even worse mess of the bed than they already had.

***

“Still in here?” Chan asked when he returned to his room later to find that Jeongin was seated at Chan’s desk, working on his college work.

“I hope that’s okay...” Jeongin said, unable to stop a small blush from rising to his cheeks. “It’s just so warm in here.”

Chan gestured openly as he said, “You’re more than welcome to work here. Although I will admit that I was a little surprised to see that you had made yourself at home in my bed... again.”

There was definitely no stopping the blush now. “Sorry, I was just looking for Felix hyung, and we got a little... carried away.”

“That’s easy to do with Felix,” Chan said fondly as he sat in an armchair near the desk.

“You’ve known each other a long time,” Jeongin observed. He didn’t actually know, but it was easy to tell by the way they interacted.

Chan nodded. “For over a century.”

Jeongin perked up. “So you knew him when he was human? What was he like?”

A distant look appeared in Chan’s eyes. “Mm... the same, mostly. But less... intense.”

“Does becoming a vampire change you?” Jeongin asked.

“Not exactly...” Chan leaned forward to rest his elbows on his knees as he explained, “You’re still you, with all the same memories and personality, but your traits become... enhanced. And during the moon you were turned during, one or two of those traits usually gets even more amplified. Like you witnessed with me.”

Jeongin nodded thoughtfully. “Good. I wouldn’t want to change.”

Chan smiled. “I wouldn’t want you to.”

Jeongin’s heart jumped in his chest at the subtle flirt. That was a flirt, right? Thankfully, Chan didn’t wait for a reply.

“Felix went through... a lot around the time he was turned,” Chan said delicately. “That’s for him to share with you if he wants to.” A sadness seemed to have fallen over his countenance... a sadness with a muffled anger underneath it. Jeongin thought it was probably best not to pry. “So if you have questions about what it’s like becoming a vampire, just ask me or Seungmin, yeah?”

Oddly enough, Jeongin hadn’t asked Seungmin about it yet. They hadn’t really talked about it—it seemed that neither of them wanted to. Jeongin got the sense that Seungmin wasn’t happy about the prospect of Jeongin becoming a vampire so soon, so young. But that didn’t change the fact that that was what Jeongin wanted. If he could wait longer, he wouldn’t mind, but this was what he wanted. And he was afraid that Seungmin might try to talk him out of it, so he had actually avoided the topic with him as much as possible.

Jeongin proceeded to interrogate Chan with questions about what it would be like, how quickly changes would take effect, exactly how sensitive vampires are to sunlight, and more, and Chan answered each one candidly. Of course, there was a chance that things would be different due to the context in which Jeongin might be changed—the ritual could affect things—but there was no way to anticipate that.

Finally, once Jeongin was out of questions, Chan told him, “Just make sure this is what you really want. Normally I’d suggest that you wait, but of course we’re under a time limit if we’re going to do this to help Changbin. Just... don’t turn for Seungmin, okay? Turn for you. You may not be with Seungmin forever...”

Jeongin scowled.

“...But you’ll be a vampire for the rest of your likely supernaturally long life. You have to be good with that, yeah?”

Although he didn’t see any world in which he wouldn’t be with Seungmin, Jeongin understood what Chan was saying. “I understand. And I am.”

Chan gave him a long look, then stood up, patting Jeongin on the shoulder. “Good. If you have any more questions, let me know. Barring that...” He leaned down so his face was only a few inches away from Jeongin’s and lowered his voice, “If I see you in my bed again, I’m going to be tempted to join you.”

Barely mustering a nod, Jeongin suddenly felt entirely too hot, wondering if the fire in the fireplace had grown more intense or what.

With a lingering look, Chan headed toward the door.

Before he left, Jeongin asked, “Is that a promise?”

Chan froze in the doorway, then looked back over his shoulder with a slight smirk. “You’ve been spending too much time with Felix.”

Although his heart was racing, Jeongin still wanted an answer. “And?”

“And... I guess you’ll have to test me to find out.”

And then he was gone.

***

Felix barged into Changbin’s room, planning to ask him why in the world he wanted to be human again, but only found Hyunjin there, taking a nap. The human startled awake at the loud intrusion, and Felix would have thought it was cute had he not been so incredibly mad at him.

“Where is he?” Felix asked. “And why are you here?”

Rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, Hyunjin responded, “I donno...”

Felix flashed up to the bed and loomed over Hyunjin, who (to his delight) cowered away. “Listen here, you little thief,” he spat. “If this stupid ritual goes wrong and something happens to Bin, you’re going to wish you were never born once I’m done with you—”

Hyunjin stared in shock as Felix was ripped backwards away from him with incredible force and pinned on his back on the floor, Changbin straddling him and holding his arms down.

“That’s the last time you threaten him, got it?” Changbin growled out.

“He’s a threat to all of us!” Felix yelled up at him, enraged.

“How the fuck is he a threat to you?” Changbin asked, matching Felix’s tone.

“BECAUSE HE’S TRYING TO TAKE YOU AWAY FROM ME!”

Silence hung in the room after Felix’s outburst. Changbin looked down at his lover, at a loss for words. Then, softly, he said, “He’s not taking me away from you, Lix.”

Angry tears fell down the sides of Felix’s face onto the floor. “Isn’t he? You’re not going to want to stay around here once you’re human. And that’s if the ritual even works. What if something happens and you—” His tears caught up to him, freezing his words in his throat.

“Nothing bad will happen,” Changbin said decisively.

“We don’t know that.” Both the vampires looked over to Hyunjin, who continued, “Something could go wrong. We don’t know.”

“It won’t,” Changbin insisted.

“Well if it works, then you’ll leave,” Felix said bitterly.

“I…” Changbin looked down at Felix, frowning. “I haven’t thought that far ahead yet, Lix. I don’t want to leave you. But I do want to live a human life. Do human things.”

Felix scoffed. “Sun on your skin, sand between your toes? And then what? Then you die, Bin. Being human is a death sentence.”

“That’s pretty much the shape of it, yeah.”

After looking up at Changbin for a few moments, hearing him but unable to understand why the hell he’d want that, Felix sat up, gently pushing Changbin off of him. Sitting next to each other on the floor, Felix took Changbin’s hand in his own and looked at him imploringly. “Please don’t leave me,” he begged softly. He didn’t want to do this in front of Hyunjin, but it didn’t seem like he was going anywhere.

Changbin reached out and caressed Felix’s cheek, wiping away some of his tears, then gave him a half smile. “Not for another eighty years.”

Felix frowned, but didn’t shake away the other vampire’s hand. “Humans are lucky if they live to a hundred. That’s not enough time.”

Changbin clicked his tongue. “Maybe you’ll get tired of me before that, then,” he said with a sideways smirk.

Pouting intensely, Felix insisted, “Never.”

Dropping his hand from Felix’s cheek to his thigh, he gave it a loving squeeze. “I can’t promise I’ll always be right here with you. But I’ll always be yours, okay?”

Bottom lip trembling, Felix nodded. He still didn’t understand, not really, but he could tell now how earnestly Changbin wanted this. How much he needed this. “Okay.”

Changbin leaned forward and kissed Felix tenderly, cupping his jaw in his hand. “I love you, Lix.”

“I love you, too,” Felix said back softly. “But I still don’t like him.” He cut some serious side-eye toward Hyunjin, who scooched back on the bed as far as the wall would allow.

With a slight chuckle, Changbin said, “You don’t have to like him. You just have to promise me you’ll leave him in one piece for me, okay?” He immediately saw the mistake with his phrasing as he watched a spark of mischief flicker in the silver-haired vampire’s eyes. “One living, unharmed, human piece, okay?”

“Fine,” Felix agreed reluctantly, casting his eyes over toward Hyunjin again because he liked the way it made the human cower. “But the second he turns against you—”

“He’s not going to turn against me,” Changbin interrupted.

Felix gave Hyunjin a sinister smile. “Not if he likes having his limbs attached to his body.”

Changbin arched an eyebrow. “I thought I said no more threats.”

Shrugging, Felix said, “It’s not a threat. Just a statement.”

With a sigh, Changbin stood up and began to usher Felix out of the room. He felt like he’d finally gotten through to Felix, so he wasn’t worried about letting this “statement” slide—after all, there was no way in hell that Felix wasn’t going to get the last word, especially after Hyunjin had seen him being so emotionally vulnerable.

“Statement received loud and clear,” Changbin said, then gave Felix a parting kiss before closing the door behind him.

“I like having my limbs attached to my body, Bin…” Hyunjin said softly.

Changbin turned around to find the human tucked as deeply into the corner as possible. He got into bed with him and pulled him to his chest. “And they’re going to stay that way, don’t worry about him.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m sure. Just… don’t provoke him.”

Hyunjin scowled. “I didn’t. He’s psycho.”

Changbin smiled fondly. “Yeah. But he won’t hurt you.”

Looking skeptical, Hyunjin wrapped his arms around Changbin’s waist. “He had a point, though. What if this ritual thing doesn’t go the way it’s supposed to? What if something happens to you or Innie?”

“I trust Seungmin to make the right call. If it’s too dangerous, we just won’t do it. But last I heard, he was pretty sure he’d figured out most of the details.”

Hyunjin frowned. “Only most?”

“He’s still working on it,” Changbin reassured. “It’ll all work out.”

They got more comfortable on the bed, lying down in each other’s arms. “What’s the first thing you want to do once you’re human?” Hyunjin asked.

Even as he said it, it still sounded like a daydream to Changbin, not something that was actually within his grasp. “What do you think?”

Hyunjin rolled his eyes. “Besides going in the sun.”

“Like I said, I don’t really have any plans. I just know I want to spend more time with you.”

Smirking, Hyunjin said, “We already spend a ton of time together.”

“Probably too much, considering you’ve been skipping classes…”

“Yeah, about that…” Hyunjin said. “I think I might quit.”

“Quit? Quit college? No!”

Hyunjin shrugged. “I don’t think it’s serving me.”

Changbin sat up and looked down at Hyunjin in disbelief. “You can’t quit college. You’re over halfway through!”

“Chill out, I’m not sure yet,” Hyunjin attempted to placate him. “It would just be nice to start a new chapter with you, okay?”

“A new chapter where you’re still in college,” Changbin said.

“Hm. Maybe.”

They lay there in silence for a bit, and then Changbin said, “We can buy a house by the seaside.”

“A lighthouse!” Hyunjin said excitedly.

Changbin sat up in excitement and clapped. “That’s it! That’s what we’ll do. I’ll tend a lighthouse while you finish college.”

“Can’t we just live in a lighthouse?”

“No, they’re functional. They serve a purpose! Someone has to tend it.”

“I want to tend your lighthouse…” Hyunjin said, sliding his hand up Changbin’s thigh.

With a laugh, Changbin pulled his own shirt off over his head. “Not if I tend yours first.”

***

The next day, Minho, Jisung, Hyunjin, and Jeongin all went out for ramen together. It had been forever since all four of them had spent time together, at least in the absence of any of their undead friends.

Normally, their get-togethers were boisterous and cheerful, but the vibes were off this time. They all quietly ordered and started eating their food without moving past small talk.

Finally, Jisung broke the ice. “You really want to be a vampire?”

Jeongin looked up to see all three of his friends looking at him, waiting for his answer. “Yeah, I do.”

No one said anything immediately.

“Not just to help Changbin, right?” Hyunjin asked, eyes studying his friend.

“No, I want it for myself,” Jeongin answered honestly. “But I’m glad it’ll help him.”

Looking relieved, Hyunjin took a big bite of his noodles.

Minho and Jisung still looked skeptical, though.

“What about school?” Minho asked. “How are you going to go to class during the day?”

“Night classes,” Jeongin responded, shrugging.

“But you want to be an elementary school teacher,” Minho pointed out. “They don’t have night classes.”

Jeongin had also realized that himself. “I’ll just have to do something else. Or use an umbrella, maybe? I don’t know.”

Minho blinked at him, and Jeongin could tell it was his judgmental blink. Jisung could too, apparently, because he elbowed his boyfriend before jumping in and saying, “We just want to make sure you’ve thought this through, Innie.”

Nodding, Jeongin let his chopsticks rest in his bowl and sat back in his chair. “I know. And I’ve thought about it. I’m sure I want to do this. I know there are going to be drawbacks, but to me, the benefits outweigh them. I’ll figure something out for a career. All I know is that… I want this.”

One by one, Minho, Jisung, and Hyunjin nodded, satisfied with Jeongin’s response.

“Are you going to eat that?” Jisung asked Hyunjin, gesturing at the egg pushed to the side of his bowl.

“Of course I am!” Hyunjin replied in a plaintive tone as he furrowed his brow. “Back off! Are you ever going to have your threesome with Channie hyung?”

“What does that have to do with your egg?!” Jisung asked, standing up dramatically.

Jeongin smiled, happy to see his friends being their typical selves. He caught Minho’s eyes, and found that he also sported a small little smile.

Hyunjin shrugged. “I dunno, something about putting off having something that you want.”

“It’s kind of hard to think about having a threesome when one of your best friends is considering trading in his mortality for a pair of fangs in a matter of days!” Jisung said, gesturing at Jeongin.

“How about you trade in your pork bun for my egg if you want it so badly?” Hyunjin bargained with a grin.

“Yah, that’s not a fair trade!” Minho jumped in, also standing up dramatically while Hyunjin threw back his head in laughter.

It was comforting to Jeongin knowing that he had these three people in his life who knew what it was like to have your world turned upside down by a vampire.

He hoped everything would turn out okay.

Chapter Text

A human and a vampire stood watching the sun set together.

“You’re not just starting a new life, you know. You’re giving up your human one.” Seungmin laced his fingers together with Jeongin’s and squeezed. “And, despite what we hope to accomplish for Changbin, it’s not something that you can ever expect to get back.”

“I know,” Jeongin said, watching a finger on his other hand trace over the concrete half wall in front of him. “I know that life won’t be the same after this. I know I won’t be able to go in the sun, and that will change a lot of things…”

“It will limit your career. You won’t be able to meet up with friends or family during the day. Speaking of which, your friends and family will eventually notice that you’ve stopped aging. You’ll become isolated from the human world, a nomad having to change careers before anyone catches on.”

Jeongin nodded. “I understand. And yeah, those things suck, but… I won’t just be losing things. I’ll be gaining strength, and health, and more time on this earth.”

“You’ll see all your loved ones die.”

Jeongin looked up at Seungmin. “Not all of them.”

Seungmin looked back at him with doleful eyes. “Love…”

“I’m not doing this just to be with you,” Jeongin said insistently. “I promise, I’m not. This is what I want. For me. And as a bonus, I get more time with you.”

Seungmin pulled Jeongin close and kissed his cheek. “You’re going to get sick of me.”

Jeongin pouted playfully. “Not if you get sick of me first!”

Laughing, Seungmin pulled Jeongin in for a deep kiss. When their lips parted, he whispered, “I could never.”

***

It was far from Changbin’s first foursome, and he didn’t plan for it to be his last. But he did expect it to be his last as a vampire, and he had asked to keep it simple. No bells and whistles, no toys—just him and his fellow fanged partners.

Changbin moaned—that’s about all he could do with his mouth stuffed full with Chan’s cock, much like his ass was stuffed full with Seungmin’s cock, much like Felix’s ass was stuffed full with Changbin’s cock. Well, not super full, because he was struggling to keep it in there on account of how thoroughly he was being fucked. But Felix didn’t seem to mind, nor did he seem to mind reaching back between his legs to help restuff himself.

Seungmin pulled on Changbin’s slightly curly hair, helping him to take Chan’s cock deeper. Not that he needed help with that, but it was more fun for all three of them that way.

Many of Changbin’s favorite moments over the last few decades had been like this—the four of them together in their own little world. As much as he loved all three of them, though, he felt it was time for a change. They’d still be in his life, but his life would be drastically different. Mortal. He hoped they wouldn’t grow apart, and he didn’t expect that they would, but he already mourned their loss a little even while looking forward to what his second chance at humanity had in store for him.

He shivered as he felt Seungmin’s hand run lightly along his spine, then grip his ass. He arched his back more for him, knowing he loved the view. Of course, doing so caused his cock to slip out of Felix, prompting him to have to reach back to put it back in place.

“You have to cum in me, Bin,” Felix said in a chastising tone.

“He can’t focus enough to control that right now, Lix,” Chan said, sliding his hand along Changbin’s face and down onto the back of his neck. “He’s too needy for cock.”

Felix whined and turned to sink his teeth into Changbin’s tricep, eyes fluttering shut as his blood flowed onto his tongue.

“I think Felix is, too,” Seungmin commented, debating whether to change holes. After all, he had two in front of him to pick from.

Changbin made a complaining sound around Chan’s cock and clenched around Seungmin, begging him to stay right where he was.

Seungmin chuckled. “Okay, Bin. No sharing. Not today.”

Felix didn’t even complain, just savoring the taste of Changbin’s blood and enjoying being filled up by him, even if he wasn’t fucking Felix so much as letting Seungmin fuck him through him. He knew he was being praised for not complaining when he felt Chan’s hand slide into his hair and softly massage his scalp.

And it served a dual purpose as he tightened his fingers in Felix’s hair to warn him not to act out when Hyunjin, who was walking past the open door to the bedroom, stopped in the doorway and said, “Oh–!”

Changbin’s eyes darted over to the doorway to his human witnessing him for the first time with the three men he’d been with long before him, and for a moment he felt his stomach drop. He knew that Hyunjin was very aware of his relationship with the other vampires who lived in the apartment, but he was worried that Hyunjin would be disgusted, or jealous. But instead, after the initial shock of seeing the four of them like that, he was pleased to see that Hyunjin smirked and nodded before starting to back out of the room so as not to interrupt.

“Hyunjin,” Chan called, stopping the human in his tracks. “Come tell Bin how good he’s being.”

Surprised at being invited to join, even if in some small capacity, Hyunjin entered the room with some small amount of trepidation, like someone approaching a growling dog. Changbin didn’t need to see Felix’s expression to know that he was giving Hyunjin a look, and, just to be safe, he looped an arm around Felix’s neck to prevent him from going anywhere. That meant that Changbin was holding himself up just on one arm, but he was more than capable of doing that.

Hyunjin knelt down next to Changbin, slid his hand into his hair, and kissed him on the cheek. He was able to feel Chan fucking Changbin’s mouth through his cheek—Chan didn’t stop just because Hyunjin was there, but he did slow down a bit. “You’re doing so well, Bin…” Hyunjin praised, his bright eyes genuine over a loving smile. He trailed his other hand down Changbin’s straining bicep, admiring his strength. He wondered how strong Changbin would be once he was human—probably still stronger than Hyunjin, based on his muscle mass.

Changbin didn’t need to be told that he was doing well to know that he was, but his heart melted from Hyunjin’s praise all the same. And at Chan having welcomed him to do so. God, he loved them all so much.

Seeing the way Changbin’s eyelids fluttered and his eyes rolled back, Hyunjin knew exactly when the vampire came, his cum filling Felix up just as the silver-haired vampire had requested. Hyunjin checked the floor underneath Felix, and, finding that it was clean save for a few drops of what was presumably precum, he told Changbin, “I’d like to see you take three cocks at the same time.”

Felix didn’t understand at first, assuming that Hyunjin meant he wanted to join in somehow. But Seungmin had understood, so he suggested, “Why don’t you flip over, Lix?”

Seungmin knelt, Changbin lowered down onto his elbows, and Chan sat on the floor to facilitate the change in position, and Felix gleefully chomped down into Changbin’s neck as he pushed his cock into Changbin’s empty hole. That made it Seungmin’s job to slowly work his own back in alongside Felix’s, using his fingers to help further relax his rim and adding more lube to make it easier. Hyunjin sat back and watched, willfully ignoring the very obvious tent in his pants because he didn’t feel comfortable jerking it in front of all the others. (He would jerk it later while the image was still fresh in his mind.)

Tears started to gather in Changbin’s lashes from the overstimulation of Felix’s cock against his prostate, Seungmin’s and Chan’s measured thrusts into both ends of him, and Hyunjin’s very unexpected but welcome presence.

And, in the midst of his joy, it really hit him for the first time that the ritual might not work. Seungmin had done his research and was confident—but not certain—what the effects of the ritual were meant to be, but there was a very real chance that they misunderstood the steps or the ingredients and that nothing would happen. It hit him that he might be stuck being a vampire for the rest of his life. And it hit him that, even if that happened, he would be okay, especially with Seungmin, Chan, and Felix by his side. Them, and also Hyunjin, at least for as long as he wanted to stick around, and as long as his mortal life would allow.

His joy returned as his three vampire lovers filled him up on both ends with their cum, marking him as theirs, while his human lover watched on. No matter what happened, he knew he had the four of them.

***

“You can stay tonight if you want,” Changbin said as he saw Hyunjin to the door after having grabbed a shower. He leaned on the wall next to the door as Hyunjin opened it to leave.

“I can’t. I just came by to grab my phone charger. I have a dentist appointment first thing in the morning,” Hyunjin explained, scowling just as much at the fact that he had to care for his dental hygiene as at the fact that he’d have to wake up early. “There’s no way I’ll get there in time if I wake up next to you. Besides… you should spend the night with them. Things are going to be different soon.”

Changbin’s smile at Hyunjin’s subtle flirt faded by the time he got to his last sentence. “Yeah. You’re right.”

Hyunjin leaned in to give Changbin a lingering kiss, then said, “I’ll see you tomorrow. With shinier, cleaner teeth.”

Grinning, Changbin asked, “All the better to bite me with?”

Pointing at him on his way out the door, Hyunjin answered, “You know it!”

And with that, he was gone, and Changbin returned to his room.

And Felix slipped out the door after Hyunjin.

***

[group chat between Chan, Minho, and Jisung]

Jisung: so, after all the badass magic is done, can we finally have our threesome?

Minho: warn a man Sung, omg

Jisung: hey Min, i’m gonna text Chan and ask him about the threesome he promised us

Minho: how to delete someone else’s text…?

Chan: fuck

Chan: I’m going to ruin you both

Minho: 👀

Jisung: 👀

***

From the rooftops, Felix watched Hyunjin make his way home through the dark.

He hadn’t had any definite plans when he left the apartment, but he trusted that something would come to him. For now, he was just going to follow Hyunjin. Wait until he saw an opportunity. An opportunity to… well, he wasn’t sure yet, but he’d know it when he saw it.

“Maybe if he’s never seen again, Bin will think he just ditched town…” Felix muttered to himself as he watched Hyunjin stop next to a store window with red neon in the window and pull out his phone to take a slew of selfies. “God, he’s so vain. What does Bin even see in him?”

Never mind the multitude of selfies (and nudes) he had in his own phone.

Hyunjin continued after that, taking a turn down an alley. A shortcut, no doubt. “Here we go…” Felix grinned devilishly, and made his way down to the pavement to trail silently behind the human, sticking to the shadows.

Much to his surprise, someone else got to Hyunjin before Felix decided to make his move, whatever it was going to be. Two someone elses.

One of them snatched Hyunjin’s phone out of his hand right before the other checked him with his shoulder.

“Hey!” Hyunjin yelled indignantly.

“Hey yourself, pretty boy,” the first man said, holding Hyunjin’s phone out of his reach when he tried to snatch for it. “What, worried you’ll miss a text from your boyfriend?”

“Come on, I don’t want any trouble…” Hyunjin pleaded.

“Glad we’re on the same page,” the second man said. “Give us your wallet.”

“What? Hell no.”

The second man flipped open a knife and held it close to Hyunjin’s neck. “Wrong answer.”

“Okay okay, hang on…” Hyunjin reached into his pocket to get his wallet, then heard a muffled gurgling noise behind him and noticed that the thief in front of him looked horrified.

“What the fuck–?! Oh shit…”

Hyunjin turned around, suddenly much more afraid of whatever the thief was looking at than the knife he was being threatened with, and was startled to find Felix standing there over the first man’s body writhing on the ground, holding his neck.

Felix tilted his head to the side, and the light from a street lamp highlighted blood around his mouth. Looking at the thief behind Hyunjin, Felix calmly demanded, “Give me your wallet.”

“What’d you do to him, you freak?!” The thief took a few steps backwards, lowering the knife.

There was a dangerous sparkle in Felix’s eyes as he stepped forward past Hyunjin, hands clasped behind his back. He stopped and leaned forward, grinning to reveal his blood-covered fangs. “Want to find out?”

The thief tripped over himself as he tried to put as much distance between himself as Felix as quickly as possible, throwing his own wallet on the ground before scrambling away, completely ditching his accomplice.

“Is–is he okay?” Hyunjin asked, looking at the guy who was still on the ground clutching his neck.

“Do you want him to be?” Felix asked, turning around and stepping close to Hyunjin.

“I mean, I don’t want you to kill him or anything!”

Shrugging, Felix said, “Suit yourself.” He walked over to the man on the ground and kicked him lightly. “Get out of here before I make it so you can’t.” The man hurriedly got up, despite his neck wound, and ran off in the opposite direction as his friend, looking rather unstable on his feet.

“What are you even doing here?” Hyunjin asked.

Donning an innocent expression, which would have been rather effective if not for the blood smeared on his chin, Felix replied, “Just getting some air. What are you doing in such a dingy alley?”

Hyunjin squinted his eyes. “You were looking out for me!”

Felix made a disgusted face. “Hardly.” He bent down to scoop up the man’s wallet, pulling out all the cash and cards and shoving them in his back pocket before tossing the wallet back onto the pavement.

“Then…” Hyunjin’s eyes widened. “Wait, were you going to hurt me?!”

“I don’t know!” Felix said, exasperated. “No! But I didn’t plan to save you either.”

“Then why did you?”

Felix crossed his arms over his chest. “For Changbin. He’s stupidly fond of you for some reason, and I didn’t want him to be bummed out if you died or something.”

“I think he’d be a little more than bummed out if I died,” Hyunjin said in a sassy tone, earning a glare.

“Good thing we don’t have to find out. Do I need to walk you home to make sure you make it there in one living, unharmed, human piece, or do you think you can survive without me?” Felix asked, echoing Changbin’s specific words.

Peering down the dark alley, Hyunjin responded meekly, “Maybe you can just stay with me until I get to the street?”

Sighing and wiping the blood off his face with his sleeve, Felix kicked a nearby rock as he proceeded down the alley, Hyunjin in tow.

After a minute, Hyunjin ventured to say, “I love him too, you know.” When Felix didn’t respond, he added, “I’ll take good care of him.”

At that, Felix scoffed. “You’re human. What could you even do?”

Perplexed, Hyunjin responded, “To take care of him? Well… lots of things. Humans take care of each other all the time.”

“Humans are weak,” Felix said dismissively.

Humans are stupid, too… Hyunjin thought as he reached forward to take Felix’s hand in his own, following his gut instead of thinking too much about how stupid he might be being.

Felix whipped around, yanking his hand out of Hyunjin’s. His expression was unreadable. “What the fuck?”

Slowly, Hyunjin reached out and this time took both of Felix’s hands into his own. Looking him earnestly in the eyes, he said, “Thank you for taking care of Bin all these years. If it’s okay, I’d like to help.”

Felix’s face, partially illuminated by a streetlight, looked like it hid a tumultuous sea of emotion, with currents of fear and anger and vulnerability vying for first place.

As he watched Felix just staring back at him, hands still in his own, Hyunjin began to worry a bit about the immediate likelihood of getting to keep all his limbs attached to his body.

But then Felix replied, voice much smaller than Hyunjin had expected. “You can help.” He paused, his eyes fixed on Hyunjin’s. “He loves you, so…” He looked away, possibly blinking away sudden tears. “You can help.”

Hyunjin nodded and gave Felix’s hands a small squeeze before letting go, earning him what would best be described as a soft glare, and Felix walked Hyunjin safely home in silence.

***

Jeongin spent what he expected to be his last day as a human soaking up every drop of sunshine he could.

He went home in the morning before the sun was even up so he could spend the entire day outside with his family. It was a Saturday, but he would’ve skipped classes for this anyway. They ate and played games outside, laughing and having a great time. Only a few times did Jeongin get emotional, knowing that he would never be able to spend time with them like this again. But then he reminded himself that he would still be able to spend plenty of time with them, just so long as it wasn’t in the sun, and the smile came back to his dimpled cheeks.

This wasn’t goodbye.

He left in the early evening after sunset, explaining to them that he couldn’t stay the night because he had to be back at college in time for an early-morning study session.

When he got to the vampires’ apartment, the nerves hit. He knew that Seungmin wouldn’t let them attempt this if it was too dangerous, and the vampire had spent every spare moment since they had discovered the scroll poring over it so that he understood it as clearly as possible. He had gathered all of the ingredients, memorized each step, and made sure that each of them knew what they needed to do.

All that was left to do… was to do it.

***

After the ritual, a human and a vampire stood watching the sun rise together...

Chapter Text

The time had come.

They had decided to perform the ritual on the rooftop of their apartment building, where they wouldn’t be disturbed.

Some of Felix’s blood had been collected beforehand and kept such that it wouldn’t coagulate. Hyunjin, who was rather artistically inclined, used it to paint the symbols Seungmin had drawn for him onto Felix’s skin, sprawling up his back and up onto his neck and shoulders. Changbin and Jeongin each got only one symbol painted over their hearts—Changbin the symbol for vampire and Jeongin the symbol for human. They all kept their shirts off, not wanting to risk messing up the symbols. In the meantime, Seungmin prepared a concoction using various ingredients of mystical significance that he had collected over the last couple weeks, using precision to be sure that he prepared it properly.

As the conduit for the ritual, Seungmin had explained to them, Felix played a very important role. After all, the ritual depended on the mystical energy of the completion of his 100th year of being a vampire. Hence why it was his blood that was used to link the three of them together, and hence why the steps of the ritual were what they were.

“First, Felix will drink this potion, which will mark him as the conduit. Then, he will drain Jeongin of most of his blood…” Seungmin explained, and Jeongin could tell even as he said it that he hated the thought. “Changbin will drain Felix of his blood, beginning shortly after Felix bites Jeongin. Finally, just before Jeongin’s heart stops, Felix must have him drink from the vial I’ve already prepared that contains my blood mixed with some herbs. This will ensure that he turns. It must be given once his heart has slowed. As we’ve discussed, Chan will make sure that Felix stops feeding in time to give Jeongin my blood. The whole time, I must repeatedly recite some ancient words, without interruption. So, if you have any questions at all, no matter how small, ask them now.”

Chan, who was setting out a bunch of candles in a wide circle, asked, “Should Felix bite Jeongin before or after you start reading?”

“I’ll start reading as soon as Felix bites him,” Seungmin answered. “Please remember that it must be Felix who gives Jeongin the blood, Chan. Because he must be the one who turns Jeongin, even if it is with my blood.”

“Understood,” Chan nodded. Seungmin had already stressed this point to him multiple times before, but he understood the importance, so he didn’t complain.

Jisung followed behind Chan, lighting the candles, while Minho placed crystals between the candles. Seungmin and Jeongin had painstakingly made the candles themselves—they each contained some of Felix’s blood within the wax.

Once everything was set up, Seungmin surveyed their work, nudging a crystal here and there to be in the circle better and carefully checking the painted symbols. Finally, satisfied, he sat crosslegged outside the circle and motioned for Felix, Changbin, and Jeongin to get inside of it.

Jeongin looked up at the moon, the waning crescent only lightly obscured by some passing clouds. This was it. Although Seungmin assured him that he had studied the ritual inside and out and that it should work, he still felt nervous. He was nervous about saying goodbye to his life as a human forever and living as a vampire. Of course he was. Probably anyone would be, right?

“Are you still sure about this?” Changbin asked Jeongin. “It’s not too late to back out.”

“I’m sure,” Jeongin said confidently. “I’ll see you on the other side.”

Changbin gave him a small, warm smile. “Let’s do this.”

They all got into their places sitting on the cold tar-and-gravel rooftop. Felix held Jeongin’s left arm, and Chan knelt behind Felix, with a hand on the back of his head, ready to restrain him to make sure that he stopped drinking at the right time. The rest of the humans sat nearby, watching intently.

“Okay…” Seungmin looked around, making sure everything was perfect. “Okay. Felix, go ahead.”

“Here goes the weirdest birthday I’ve ever had…” Felix said as he picked out a spot on Jeongin’s arm, then went in for the bite…

…and as soon as he sank his teeth in and Seungmin thrust his left hand into the potion before him and started reading the words, Chan was violently blasted out of the circle by an unseen force, sliding on his shoulder into a landing several feet away.

Shocked, everyone looked first at Chan, and then at Seungmin, who kept reading despite what had just happened.

Everyone except Felix, who was drinking hungrily from Jeongin’s arm for a moment before he abandoned it in favor of his neck, much to Jeongin’s horror.

He looked to Seungmin, who nodded reassuringly at him as he kept reading. He knew that Seungmin would stop if he were in real danger, so Jeongin tried to relax himself as much as possible. It didn’t help that Chan had already flashed back over to them and looked extremely concerned as he tried to step back into the circle, only to be held out by some unseen barrier.

Changbin tried to get ahold of one of Felix’s arms to drink from, but they were both wrapped tightly around Jeongin’s chest, so he moved behind Felix and bit into his neck. The silver-haired vampire didn’t seem to mind because he kept drinking from the human. That was good for now, but Changbin knew that, without Chan in the circle, it fell to him to make sure that Felix stopped feeding in time to give Jeongin Seungmin’s blood. And that might be a problem, because Felix was older and stronger than he was.

Changbin tried to pry Felix’s arms off of Jeongin, but they were wrapped so tightly around his chest that he wasn’t able to budge them. He managed to get a hand on one of Jeongin’s wrists to monitor his pulse, which was faster than normal. For now.

Felix’s mind was awash with how hungry he was, in a way that he felt panicked about it. It was amazing how good Jeongin tasted, how hot his blood was, how delicious, how satiating… But there was something nagging at the corner of his mind, something that was reminding him that there was something he was forgetting…

His eyes still fixed on Seungmin, Jeongin started to feel lightheaded. He’d been at this stage of blood loss before, under varying circumstances, but it never felt great. He knew that it would only get worse, and for the first time, he felt afraid. Dying was always going to be part of the deal, at least for a little while before he awoke again as a vampire… but knowing that he was about to experience it was terrifying. He wished that Seungmin could hold him, say comforting words to him, but apparently even if someone else had read the incantation, Seungmin would have been expelled from the circle since he wasn’t physically participating in the ritual.

It was okay. Seungmin would hold him after this, and everything would be okay… And he was helping Changbin, so it was worth it for this experience to not go how he would have wished. Maybe it still would if Felix wasn’t going to stop drinking in time, because he was positive that Seungmin would simply stop the ritual if he thought that Felix wouldn’t feed him the potion with his blood in it. With that thought, his fear was quelled, and he relaxed again in Felix’s arms, trying to hold on to consciousness as long as he could.

He could dimly hear his friends worrying about him, and Chan assuring them in between talking to Felix that Seungmin would stop if necessary to save his life. Minho sounded angry—was he yelling?—but Jeongin couldn’t focus on that, just on Seungmin’s face, and on trying to stay awake, but he was feeling so sleepy, and so cold…

Seungmin hadn’t anticipated that the ritual circle would close itself off. He had immediately tried to cross into it, thinking that maybe since he was a participant as well that he might be able to enter, but to no avail. So, he was watching Changbin carefully, because he had noticed that the other vampire was monitoring Jeongin’s pulse. They both knew that Felix may not stop, no matter how much Chan tried to get through to him, and that they may have to scrap the whole ritual if it came down to saving Jeongin’s life. Seungmin knew that Changbin would sacrifice this shot at becoming human again in a heartbeat to ensure Jeongin’s safety. And even if Changbin wouldn’t have, Seungmin was keeping his own tabs, watching the rise and fall of Jeongin’s chest and the way his eyelids were fluttering open and closed, and trying his best to use his keen hearing to listen to his heartbeat over the others talking and the sounds of the city.

“Felix, listen to me,” Chan said, continuing to try to get through to him. He had never been in a position where he had to rely only on his words to reel Felix back from the edge, or from over it. “You need to give Jeongin the blood soon. Felix…”

But Felix wasn’t registering what Chan was saying. He barely even registered that he was talking. All he could hear was the rush of blood. All that was in his mind was blood, blood, blood…

…except for that nagging corner of his mind that was getting a little louder as the rush slowed, slowed, slowed…

He remembered that the blood came from a person. A person whom he liked, if he remembered correctly. A person with a name…

Jeongin.

Felix’s eyes snapped open, and, even though he wanted to keep drinking, he forced himself to stop. He didn’t remember what he needed to do… He looked down at Jeongin, and he started crying at the sight as Changbin finally managed to pull his arms out from around the human. Oh no … why did he do this? Why did he let himself—

“The blood, Felix! In the bottle! Give him the blood!”

Chan’s voice cut through Felix’s stupor, and he looked around for the bottle, finding it when Changbin thrust it into his hand. Seeing it suddenly brought back the memory of what he was supposed to do with it, and he uncapped it quickly before bringing it to Jeongin’s lips. He tilted it, making him drink every last drop. When he finished, he looked up at Seungmin, who didn’t stop reciting the incantation even while he gave him probably the most stressed smile Felix had ever seen.

The guilt set in immediately. He knew he would have to contend with it later. For now, he knew that he should finish draining Jeongin’s blood. He probably wouldn’t survive for long with the amount he currently had, but Felix didn’t want him to suffer. Better it be over sooner.

So he sank his teeth back in, and the blood overwhelmed him again, although it was cut with a heavy feeling of guilt in the back of his throat this time.

As he drank, Jeongin vaguely thought about how bad the potion tasted. Why did vampires think blood was so good, anyway? He felt like laughing, but he wasn’t sure he had the energy… Maybe he would just take a nap…

The last thing he saw before his eyes fell closed was Seungmin smiling at him, his hand clenched over his heart.

Relieved beyond belief even though it hurt to see Jeongin in that in-between space, Seungmin now allowed his focus to drift a bit to Changbin, who was still feeding from Felix. The ritual had been a little unclear about how much Changbin needed to drink, but now that Felix had done his part, it was safe for Changbin to drink as much as he needed until… until something happened. How exactly the ritual would end was also unclear; he just knew that they would know.

Changbin kept drinking, and now that he was less worried about Jeongin—he knew that he would be alright as long as he finished his own part of the ritual—he noticed that Felix’s blood tasted a little different than usual. He wondered if he was tasting Jeongin’s blood coming through.

All of a sudden, Changbin’s fangs hurt like the roots were on fire. Instinctively, he pulled them out of Felix’s neck and reeled backwards onto his back, where he convulsed as the pain spread through his entire body.

“Bin!” Hyunjin shouted, running up to the very edge of the ritual circle. “Is he okay?!”

Chan placed a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sure he’s fine. This is just part of the process.”

Terrified, Hyunjin looked on as Changbin continued to writhe in pain on the rooftop until he just… stopped.

The candles extinguished themselves.

Seungmin fell silent.

All the symbols disappeared from their bodies, appearing to soak into their skin.

The ritual was complete.

Seungmin fell to his knees in front of Jeongin and pulled him from Felix’s arms into his own, cradling him to his chest and pressing kisses into his hair. His warmth had already faded away, the cold rooftop not helping matters. It was an awful sight, but he knew that he would come back. He just needed to wait.

“I’m so sorry I…” Felix started to say to Seungmin, but trailed off, guilt washing over him.

He was surprised when Seungmin said, “It’s okay, Lix,” and held his hand reassuringly for a moment before returning it to caressing Jeongin’s cheek. Feeling a tiny bit better, especially now that Chan had draped himself over his back in a tight hug, Felix turned to look at Changbin, who was still completely still. Hyunjin was pressing an ear to his chest to listen for a heartbeat, but, judging by the worried look on his face, there wasn’t one.

“Check for him.”

“What?” Chan asked.

“Check for Bin’s heartbeat. For Hyunjin,” Felix said. Human ears suck, he wanted to add, but it didn’t feel like the right moment for that comment.

Chan knelt down next to Changbin. “Let me,” he suggested gently, and Hyunjin made room for him.

But he didn’t even have to get any closer, because he heard it. A faint heartbeat, growing stronger with each beat. He looked up at Hyunjin, excited. “It worked! I can hear it! He’s hum–”

Changbin woke up gasping for air one moment, and the next yelling, “What the fuck, lady?!”

“Lady?” Jisung asked, looking around the rooftop for any such person.

“Oh no…” Seungmin said, already understanding what was happening.

“Bin?” Hyunjin said, taking Changbin’s face into his hands. “How do you feel?”

He was shocked when Changbin batted his hands away, and even more so when he asked, “Who the fuck are you? And where the fuck am I?!”

Chapter Text

“Bin?” Hyunjin said, taking Changbin’s face into his hands. “How do you feel?”

He was shocked when Changbin batted his hands away, and even more so when he asked, “Who the fuck are you? And where the fuck am I?!”

Concerned, Hyunjin said, “It’s me, Hyunjin…” He looked over at Chan. “What happened?”

Placing his hand on Changbin’s shoulder, Chan said, “There’s been an accident. How do you feel?”

“An accident?” Changbin looked confused. “I don’t know, I guess I feel… kind of seasick.”

“Let’s get you to bed. You need to rest.”

“Who are you?”

Chan smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. It clearly disturbed him, too, that Changbin didn’t recognize them. “I’m here to help.” He stooped to get an arm under Changbin to help him up.

Changbin started looking around more, taking in all of the tall buildings around him. “What the fuck…”

“Just focus on me, yeah? You might be seeing things… you hit your head pretty hard.” Chan’s eyes glanced over to Hyunjin to get him to follow, and the human did, lost for words. He looked at Felix, too, but the silver-haired vampire was just kneeling on the rooftop, a dazed look on his face as he stared at Jeongin, who was cradled in Seungmin’s arms. “Lix? Do you want to come with us?”

Felix just shook his head no, so Chan reluctantly headed back downstairs without him, surprised that Felix was seemingly more invested in Jeongin than in Changbin.

“Is he a…?” Jisung asked, kneeling next to where Seungmin held Jeongin in his arms.

Seungmin nodded, not looking away from Jeongin’s face.

“How do you know?”

Without looking away from Jeongin’s face, Felix answered, “He doesn’t smell like death.”

Minho and Jisung both looked at Felix with some alarm, then back at Jeongin. After a minute, Minho asked, “What now? When will he wake up?”

“I don’t know,” Seungmin said, resting his hand on Jeongin’s chest. “We just have to wait.”

Seungmin got Jeongin back into their apartment and into his own bed, laying him on top of the covers. He could hear Chan and Changbin talking in Changbin’s room… then he heard violent vomiting.

“Lix? Can you—”

“On it.” Felix flashed out of the room, leaving Seungmin alone with Jeongin, Minho, and Jisung.

When Felix got to Changbin’s room, he discovered that he was in the process of vomiting up all the blood in his stomach. Chan was holding a trash can under Changbin’s face, but some of it had already gotten on his bed and clothes. Hyunjin stood in the corner of the room, his face buried in his hands.

“How can I help?” Felix asked, looking to Chan.

“Oh, I’m gonna die, aren’t I?” Changbin asked. “Oh, fuck, why am I throwing up blood?!”

“You’re not going to die,” Chan assured him. “We’re going to take care of you, okay? Just trust us.”

“Are you doctors? Where the hell am I?”

“Maybe he should see a doctor,” Felix said, eyes wide.

“So you’re not doctors?!”

Chan shook his head, ignoring Changbin. “They wouldn’t know what to do. I’m sure this will pass.”

Hyunjin spun around. “What if it doesn’t?!”

Felix flashed out of the room and returned with a few towels, one of them wet, and got on the bed, kneeling in front of Changbin and nearly straddling him as he started wiping him clean.

“Then we’ll take him to a hospital. But right now, I think he’s just throwing up Felix’s blood, not his own…” He looked over at Felix, and realized how close he was to the blood of questionable origin, and to a newly human Changbin. With a soft voice, Chan said, “Oh, hey, Lix?”

“It’s not his own blood. He’s fine…” Felix murmured, not taking his attention away from Changbin, who seemed a bit mesmerized by the vampire in front of him. “I’m fine.”

Chan nodded, satisfied.

“Hey!” Hyunjin said, suddenly realizing what Chan had been worried about. “You can’t let him eat my boyfriend!”

Changbin turned his head to look at Hyunjin in disbelief. “Boyfriend?” The tall man was quite handsome himself. “Wait…” He turned back to look at Felix. “Eat?!”

A small smile curled Felix’s lips. “You look like a man who needs multiple boyfriends, don’t you think?”

“I—” Changbin stopped himself and blushed, realizing that he kind of liked the way that this Felix guy looked at him almost like he wanted to devour him. “Hang on, what was that about eating…?”

But then, Felix froze like he was hearing something before flashing out of the room.

And Chan and Hyunjin opted not to answer Changbin’s question.

***

The first thing Jeongin saw when he opened his eyes was Seungmin sitting next to him in bed and smiling at him.

The second thing he saw was Felix flashing up onto the bed, almost squishing his feet that were under the covers.

“Did it work?” Jeongin asked, surprised that his voice didn’t feel shaky at all. He felt… pretty good, all things considered. His mouth did feel a bit funny, though.

“It worked, my love…” Seungmin said, softly dragging his thumb across Jeongin’s lower lip, then sliding it upward to push one side of his upper lip up enough to reveal a fang. “You’re a vampire.”

Felix crawled up Jeongin’s legs, planted himself in his lap, and grabbed the sides of his face, using his thumbs to hold his upper lip out of the way so he could see his new fangs.

“Hey–!” Jeongin complained, swatting Felix’s hands away.

“Be careful not to let them poke your bottom lip,” Felix advised, expression completely serious. “It’ll hurt, and they’re going to be tender for a while.”

“Oh, okay… thanks. But I thought… how do I, like…”

“Retract them?” Seungmin asked. “It takes practice to learn how and be able to do it reliably. Get used to them just being out for a while.”

Nodding, Jeongin reached up to touch one of his new teeth and accidentally pricked his finger. “Ow!”

“They’re sharp,” Felix told him, getting off of his lap.

Jeongin sighed. “I know.” He watched his finger, waiting for the tiny wound to heal up like he’d seen happen on the other vampires before. But nothing happened. “Why isn’t it healing?”

“It takes time when you’re new,” Seungmin explained. “The more blood you drink, the faster your self-healing abilities will kick in.”

“Can I have some blood now?” Jeongin asked, eyes dropping down to Seungmin’s neck.

“Yes, but you need human blood.”

“But I want yours first.” Jeongin pouted, not even on purpose.

Seungmin smiled at him fondly and pulled him onto his lap and into a very clumsy, unintentionally pokey kiss. Then, Seungmin leaned his head back against the headboard, exposing his neck.

Suddenly feeling nervous, Jeongin tried to ask, “How do I… do I just…?” He looked over and discovered that Felix had apparently left, leaving the two of them with some privacy.

The older vampire used two fingers to point to his own neck. “Bite about here. You might not get it at first, but that’s okay. It—”

“It takes practice,” Jeongin interrupted, smiling a cute dimpled smile.

“Exactly.”

“How do I make it not hurt you?”

Seungmin smiled, caressing Jeongin’s face. “You can’t yet.”

“But I don’t want it to hurt you…” Jeongin said, frowning.

“I’ll be just fine. Pain is different for vampires. Eventually.”

Jeongin laughed a little. “It seems like things aren’t very different for me yet.”

“Plenty is already different, and the rest will come. For now… bite me, Innie? Please?”

The sight of Seungmin’s exposed neck awoke a new feeling in Jeongin, like… like he really wanted to bite it. He felt that newfound instinct kick in a little more as he leaned in, snaking his arms around Seungmin’s waist. Seungmin was slowly caressing the back of his neck, his other hand resting on Jeongin’s butt. First, he just rested the points of his new fangs on Seungmin’s skin where he had pointed. It felt right. Jeongin could feel his cock beginning to stir in his shorts, probably just from the intimacy of the position they were in. Something in his brain was telling him to bite down, but he was doing his best to savor the moment.

He couldn’t resist for long, though. And as he tried to bite down, he was surprised that his fangs didn’t just slide in like two tiny hot knives through butter. And they were tender, just like Felix had said—or rather, his gums were. He balked after barely puncturing the skin, pulling back a bit.

“That’s it, try again,” Seungmin said so, so softly, guiding Jeongin back to his neck.

This time, the soreness Jeongin felt in his gums as he really bit down was quickly forgotten as a rush of blood hit his tongue, lighting up his brain in ways he hadn’t thought possible. He let out a loud whimper from the intensity. It felt like having an orgasm, but even stronger. Actually—

“Ahh…” Seungmin sighed softly, a smile evident in his voice. “You’re a natural.”

Jeongin felt a surge of pride as he kept drinking, although he felt that he was going about it in a very uncoordinated way. And, as he drank, he began to register a wetness in his shorts that made him whine.

“Did you cum with my blood on your tongue, little lamb?”

He had, he knew he had, but Jeongin didn’t want to stop long enough to acknowledge it. He started rolling his hips against Seungmin as he kept drinking. He knew he was being sloppy, he knew that blood was getting all over his face and Seungmin’s shoulder, but Jeongin didn’t want to stop.

Seungmin held his little lamb close and let him drink until he lost track of time, softly murmuring praise into his ear, hearing his desperate whines and moans, feeling his body tense and relax, tense and relax, tense and relax…

…and, after a while, the new vampire had finally gotten his fill. Exhausted, he slumped against Seungmin.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

***

Seungmin stripped Jeongin out of his cum-soaked boxers and cursorily wiped his face with a lightly wet cloth, not wanting to wake him. He was in a bit of a blood coma, so to say, so he barely even stirred as Seungmin tucked him into bed. As much as he wanted to stay with Jeongin, he also wanted to go check on Changbin. So, he tasked Felix with watching over the new vampire because he didn’t want him to be alone whenever he woke up.

When Jeongin woke up, he opened his eyes to see Felix lying just a few inches away from his face, staring at him.

“Are you hungry?” the silver-haired vampire asked, eyes wide with concern.

Fighting through an intense brain fog, Jeongin tried to assess himself so he could answer that question. He still felt pretty full from having drank from Seungmin, but… there was still something that felt like hunger gnawing at him. It was like hunger, but… just a little different.

“Maybe a little…?”

Felix got up and flashed out of the room so fast that Jeongin had barely even registered that he was gone before he returned moments later with a blood bag.

“It cooled down a little already…” Felix explained as he got up to kneel on the bed in front of Jeongin and positioned the bag under his chin, “…but it’s still pretty hot! Here…” He moved his fingers aside to reveal what appeared to be two fangholes in the bag that he had been plugging.

“Was someone drinking from this already…?” Jeongin asked.

“I was, but you can have it,” Chan said from where he was suddenly standing in the doorway. “I’ll get another one.”

“He said he was hungry…” Felix explained absentmindedly as he tried to help Jeongin with the bag. “No baby, not like that. Just put your mouth over the punctures and drink it.”

“Oh…” Jeongin did as Felix explained, only spilling a little bit of blood as he tried to hold the bag just right.

“Might be easier out of a mug. Want me to get you one?” Chan offered, crossing his arms.

Felix whipped his head around, an almost offended look on his face. “He’s hungry!”

Jeongin was too focused on the blood bag to pick up on Chan’s brows furrowing upward and his lips forming a slight frown as he apparently realized something about how Felix was behaving before he nodded. “You’re right, Lix. Thanks for watching out for him.”

Felix’s attention was already turned back to Jeongin, making sure that he was drinking.

Chan walked up next to the bed, reaching out to gently rub his hand up and down Felix’s back. Felix’s eyes flicked away from Jeongin only for a moment as Chan murmured low in his ear, “I’m gonna need you in my bed when you’ve got a few minutes, love.”

Surprised that he was able to hear Chan just fine even though he had spoken so quietly, Jeongin made eye contact with Chan and blushed a bit. Chan noticed and smirked ever so slightly, amused at Jeongin’s realization that his hearing was so much better than before.

“I can’t, Channie,” Felix said, much to the surprise of the two others. “I have to stay with Innie.”

Chan hummed as he gently squeezed Felix’s shoulder. “Maybe when he’s getting some more sleep, then.”

Felix shook his head a little, still mostly focused on Jeongin. “I’m staying here.”

Not going to push it further, Chan left Felix with a kiss on the head and went to the kitchen to get himself another blood bag.

***

When Seungmin got to Changbin’s room, he was greeted by the sight of Changbin and Hyunjin making out on Changbin’s bed, fresh sheets only halfway onto the mattress.

“Oh. It appears that I’m interrupting something,” he remarked. “Do you think that’s such a good idea right now?”

The two humans pulled apart, Changbin looking very well kissed and a little dazed, but in a good way. Hyunjin looked over at Seungmin, not a hint of shame on his face. “I mean, he brushed his teeth first!”

“That’s not–” Seungmin took a deep breath, his patience being tested. “Do you think that perhaps Changbin has been through a lot and requires more time to become accustomed to his new… condition?”

While Seungmin spoke, Hyunjin had turned back to Changbin and slid a hand up his thigh while gazing at his lips.

“Not to mention…” Trying to communicate delicately, Seungmin explained, “Since Changbin has returned to his… previous mental state, as well as his previous physical state, it wouldn’t be presumptuous of us to conclude that he may have also returned to any previous… medical state he may have had. Or contracted.”

Hyunjin blinked at Seungmin for a few moments, digesting what the vampire had just said. “You think he might have STDs?”

“Put less delicately, and more obviously, yes, that is my concern. He needs to be seen by a medical professional, particularly for his own sake.”

“I– I’ve never had relations with anyone before,” Changbin volunteered, blushing furiously. “Nor do I intend to now!” He stood up quickly and straightened his clothes, then looked a bit unsteady on his feet.

“Oh honey, we’ve had relations,” Hyunjin said with a knowing smirk while Seungmin moved over to Changbin quickly to support him, taking care not to flash over as was his instinct. “We’ve had relations all over this room. Hundreds of times.”

“Do you really think that’s helpful right now?” Seungmin hissed out at Hyunjin.

Hyunjin shrugged. “Maybe it’ll jog his memory!”

“How are you feeling?” Seungmin asked, turning back to Changbin.

“Very… confused. I certainly don’t remember that. And I’d think I would remember something like that. And what do you mean by my… previous mental state? And jog my memory? Do I have amnesia?!” Changbin asked. “The other guy said I’d had an accident… What happened to me?”

After considering Changbin carefully, Seungmin guided him to sit in a chair as he responded, “You do have amnesia. But what matters most is how you feel right now.”

“I just feel strange! Like everything is new, but… also familiar. I feel like I know you people, but I’m certain I’ve never seen you a day in my life.”

Hyunjin shot a hopeful look over at Seungmin, who was finishing making Changbin’s bed.

“I think you should rest. You’ve been through a lot,” Seungmin said, taking Hyunjin by the arm and guiding him out of the room. “Get some sleep. If you need anything, just shout.”

Leaving Changbin alone in his room, Seungmin pulled Hyunjin halfway down the hallway before turning to him and saying, “He and I were together for decades. I understand that you love him, but you need to control yourself. For his sake.”

“Sorry, I just thought–”

“This isn’t a fairytale. True love’s kiss isn’t going to magically bring his memory back.” There was a stinging bite to the vampire’s words.

“Magic took it away!” Hyunjin argued back. “It was worth a shot!”

Taken aback, Seungmin stood there for a moment. Maybe the human had a point. “Fine.”

“Fine? What, just like that and you’re not mad at me anymore?”

“Don’t push it.”

“Sorry!”

Seungmin started to walk away.

“I– I think he does remember. On a subconscious level, maybe.” Hyunjin said. “When I was kissing him, it felt like… it felt like he was still mine.” Seungmin turned around. “Ours! Still ours.”

Seungmin waved his hand a little, indicating that that wasn’t why he had turned around. “Did he say anything to that effect?”

Shaking his head, Hyunjin said, “No, I could just tell.” He shifted his weight from one leg to the other. “By the way, don’t you think he should eat something?”

Seungmin raised an eyebrow. “You’re not about to try to convince me that eating your ass might bring his memory back.”

Laughing loudly, Hyunjin pulled out his phone. “I was actually thinking pizza, but now that you mention it…”

***

“I just wish we could do something to help…” Minho said, staring at the tv that wasn’t even on.

Jisung looked sideways at him where they sat on the couch. “You could do me.”

Minho smirked and looked over at his boyfriend. “I could, but I don’t see how that would help.”

“It won’t, but it’ll take your mind off things! We could use Felix’s room. He’s busy taking care of Changbin hyung and Innie.”

“Do you think he’d mind?” Minho asked.

“Are you kidding? He’d probably be thrilled. He’d probably join.”

Minho’s face softened, making him look like an unsure kitten. “No offense, but I wouldn’t want him to join…”

“Why would I take offense?”

“You know, because you two…” Minho gestured lazily with his hand.

“Yeah, but I get that you’re not into all that, so no offense taken. It can just be you and me, jagi.” Jisung slid his hand onto Minho’s thigh. “Jagi?”

Minho was looking past Jisung toward the hallway. Jisung turned to follow his gaze, and saw Chan leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.

Raising an eyebrow, Chan said, “Well, the badass magic is done. What now?”

Chapter Text

Carrying Jisung with one arm around his waist and with the human’s legs wrapped around his own waist, Chan kissed him as he walked down the hallway, his other arm extended behind him to pull Minho down the hallway with a couple fingers in one of his belt loops. Chan was amused by how enthusiastically Jisung was kissing him, one of the human’s hands resting on his jaw and the other in his hair; Minho must really have his hands full with this one. And Chan was about to have his own hands full with both of them.

He entered his bedroom and guided Minho to the bed, breaking free from Jisung’s lips just long enough to tell him, “Get ready for me while I take care of your needy boyfriend.”

As he stripped out of his pants and got up onto the bed, Minho could hear Jisung giggling against Chan’s lips. He turned around in time to see Chan’s hand sneaking up under Jisung’s shirt toward his chest.

Minho’s heart swelled with an unfamiliar but welcome feeling as he watched Chan quickly finding Jisung’s most sensitive spots and paying extra attention to them, making Jisung arch his back and lean his head back with his eyes closed, moaning. He loved seeing Jisung feeling good, and he appreciated Chan for being a quick study and learning just how to do that. He knew firsthand what it felt like to be on the receiving end of Chan’s careful attention, and he loved that his boyfriend was getting to experience that again since he’d only gotten a taste on Halloween.

After taking his shirt off, Minho watched Chan lay Jisung down on the bed, and he didn’t miss the opportunity to lean in and kiss his boyfriend upside-down, making him giggle.

That giggle morphed into a moan as Chan slid his palm with moderate pressure along the length of Jisung’s cock, which was already straining against the fabric of his pants. Minho worried for a moment that the dynamic of this threesome might become himself and Chan taking Jisung apart; he really wanted Chan to take both of them apart together. But his momentary fear was assuaged when Chan caught his chin in his hand and kissed him in a way that made him feel heady.

“Anything off the table?” Chan pulled away enough to ask, eyes fixed on Minho’s lips.

“We were on a table last time,” Jisung commented, drawing smirks out of the others. Then, answering Chan’s question, he added, “Nothing I can think of. Besides, you know, killing us.”

Chan arched an eyebrow at him that said Really? After all this time?

Jisung defended himself instantly, “Not that I think you would! I’m just saying that’s still a limit!”

“I know, baby…” Chan assured him, sliding his hand under Jisung’s shirt again and placing it around the curve of his rib cage, rubbing his thumb comfortingly over his skin. “I promise I won’t hurt either of you.”

Chan noticed Minho’s eyes sparkling at him, conveying a vulnerable expression. His lips twisted into a slight smirk. “At least, not any more than you want me to.”

Jisung followed Chan’s gaze and laughed at the underside of Minho’s chin. “Pain slut.”

Minho looked down and fired back, “Slut slut.”

Jaw dropped in mock offense, Jisung started to get up as he responded, “I’m no sluttier than you, Slutty McSlut Slut!”

They were suddenly caught off guard by Chan hissing loudly and somehow manhandling them both onto their backs, side by side, in the blink of an eye. He leaned over them and decreed, “There will be no bickering in my bed.”

They both gulped and nodded their agreement. Then, Chan pulled down Jisung’s pants enough to let his cock slap back against his stomach and wrapped one hand around it while he wrapped the other around Minho’s, making the boyfriends moan simultaneously.

“Much better,” Chan said, his smile revealing the pointy tips of his fangs.

***

Jeongin had zoned out pretty thoroughly as he drank from the blood bag. Once it was empty, he looked up to see Felix watching him intently.

“Do you need another?” the silver-haired vampire asked, seeming a little on edge. “I’ll get you another if you want.”

Assessing his level of hunger, Jeongin concluded that he wasn’t hungry, but he wasn’t completely full, either. “No thanks, but… can I drink from you?”

Felix froze as if he was having a hard time processing that request. “If you’re hungry, I’ll get you another blood bag, because my blood won’t really fill you up, you know, because I’m a vam–”

Jeongin interrupted Felix’s rambling by leaning forward and kissing him. He held the kiss for a few seconds, then pulled back to see Felix frozen in place where he knelt on the bed. He had kissed back, but Jeongin had been expecting Felix to deepen the kiss, to push him down onto the bed and sneak his hands into all sorts of naughty places all over his body. Instead, he just sat there as if stunned.

Worried that he’d overstepped in some way, Jeongin quickly apologized, “Sorry, did I do something wrong?”

That seemed to snap Felix out of it a bit. “No! I just–” The vampire worried his lip between his teeth. Jeongin didn’t think he’d ever seen him this nervous before, and he wasn’t even sure what he was nervous about. “I just want to make sure you’re not hungry.”

“I promise I’m not hungry,” Jeongin assured him, placing a hand on Felix’s leg. He wasn’t sure what was making him so bold. “But I would love to taste you…”

Felix’s expression shifted from concerned to knowing and mischievous in the blink of an eye. “How bold our little lamb has become…” he mused, leaning forward and gently grasping him under the chin.

His expression quickly shifted again, this time to shock, as Jeongin sat up on his knees and in one swift motion pushed Felix’s arm down as he wrapped his own arm around Felix’s back, leaning down toward him with a smirk. “I want more than just your blood.”

Felix quickly got over his initial shock and arched an eyebrow up at the new vampire. “You wouldn’t be able to handle me.”

“I have before.”

“You mean when you cried when you didn’t get my cock fast enough?” Felix laughed incredulously, revealing his sharp pearly whites. “I handled you, sweetheart. And I held back.”

Jeongin unintentionally gave a small pout. “Well you don’t have to hold back anymore. I’m like you now.”

Felix searched Jeongin’s face. “You are… but you need to rest. You’ve just been through a lot.”

Disappointed, Jeongin began to argue, but Felix flashed around, manhandling him back underneath the bed covers with ease before Jeongin even realized what was happening.

“Hey!” Jeongin’s pout intensified and he tried to sit up, but Felix easily pushed him back down before he even got an inch off the mattress.

“Rest. And if you stop pouting, I’ll let you drink me.”

Jeongin instantly stopped pouting, so Felix stayed true to his word and got under the covers to lie next to him, tucking a nearby towel underneath his neck because he knew that this could get messy. Not that he personally minded messiness, especially when it came to blood, but he didn’t think Jeongin would like it, and he wanted him to be comfortable above all else. Not to mention, Felix wasn’t sure they had clean sheets for Seungmin’s bed since they’d all been a little too busy lately to do much laundry.

Felix’s heart fluttered (figuratively, of course) as Jeongin pulled him closer by his hip so their bodies were touching and as the new vampire leaned in toward his neck. He knew that Jeongin had already fed from Seungmin, so he thought he would probably find the right– Ah, no, that wasn’t the right spot.

Gently grasping Jeongin by the hair, Felix pulled him away from his neck and guided him to the right spot. As Jeongin’s teeth sank in a second time, Felix hooked his right leg over Jeongin’s left one and rolled his hips against him, savoring the feeling of the new vampire’s teeth in his neck. “There you go…”

He could tell that Jeongin was being really messy with his feeding, undoubtedly due to his lack of experience more than a desire to make a mess—he could feel his own blood rolling down the front of his neck, hopefully landing on the towel.

For the first time, Felix let himself bask in the feeling that came from the knowledge that Jeongin had wanted so badly to taste him. He could’ve had more human blood, which would actually be satiating to him, but no, he had specifically wanted to drink from Felix. It was wild to him how he himself had gone from just wanting to play with Jeongin because he was Seungmin’s new toy (from Felix’s perspective, anyway) to genuinely caring about Jeongin’s comfort and wanting to spend time with him.

Jeongin chuckled, his teeth still in Felix’s neck, and Felix realized that he’d moaned lowly in pleasure, still rolling his hips against Jeongin’s. “Oh, bite me…” Felix said, not meaning it in the literal sense, but immediately realizing the double meaning when Jeongin laughed softly. “You’re going to be moaning all over my cock later, mark my words…”

Still laughing, Jeongin pulled Felix even closer. He really wanted to respond, but he didn’t want to stop drinking, so he decided to just stay quiet and let Felix slowly relax more and more in his arms as he fed from him. Felix tasted different from Seungmin, but every bit as delicious.

With a mouthful of blood, Jeongin was overwhelmed by a feeling of warmth and thankfulness that he was being welcomed into this family.

***

It felt to Minho and Jisung like they were in some luxury sex spa. They were lying on the bed tangled up in each other’s arms, kissing each other sloppily as Chan made messes of their holes with excessive lube, fingering them both simultaneously. They didn’t know it, but he wasn’t even doing the same thing for both of them because he’d quickly figured out what style each of them was currently enjoying the most, and he was making sure he gave each of them exactly that.

Jisung preferred a faster, more energized approach that involved Chan almost vibrating his fingers against his prostate at intervals, giving him small chances to recover during which spanks were administered before bombarding him with pleasure again.

Meanwhile, Minho was enjoying a more languid approach that involved slow, firm presses of Chan’s fingers against his prostate, intermingled with pressure against his perineum and occasional forays to his balls for some light massaging.

“Do either of you want me to feed from you?” Chan asked after a while.

They broke their kiss to turn and look up at him, their eyes communicating desire, and they both said, “Yes!” at the same time.

Groaning, Chan took a moment to palm his own cock through his pants. “You’re both so delectable, especially together.”

Just half a year ago, Minho, and probably even Jisung, would’ve been concerned about a vampire calling them “delectable,” but now it made both of them feel giddy.

“Me first!” Jisung said.

Minho frowned as he remembered the “no bickering” rule and kept his mouth shut.

“That’s up to me…” Chan said as he repositioned them diagonally on the bed, moving Minho up so that his crotch was level with Jisung’s face. “Ready for me, Sung?”

“Oh!” Jisung said excitedly, having to pull off of his boyfriend’s cock to do so. “Yes!”

Chan aligned his cock with Jisung’s hole, supporting himself on the bed on his left arm so that his face was aligned with Minho’s right thigh. Once Minho realized what his plan was, his cock leaked some precum, which Jisung diligently licked up.

Pulling Jisung’s ass cheek up, Chan slid into him easily, both of them moaning lowly from the sensation. Before sliding his teeth into Minho’s flesh, Chan licked over the area, warning Minho of the impending teeth. Minho braced himself as Jisung took him deeper into his mouth, remembering how the initial puncture was always something that took his breath away.

Chan finally sank his teeth in, making Minho arch his neck back as he experienced the pleasure-pain he had come to enjoy so much. The vampire hadn’t done more than sheath himself inside of Jisung so far, but now he started to move, squeezing his ass cheek as he pulled out and pushed back in. With Minho’s blood on his tongue and his cock buried in Jisung’s ass, Chan let loose a deep, rumbling growl that sent shivers down the human’s spines and only added to the toe-curling experience they were having.

Jisung kept getting distracted and forgetting to suck his boyfriend’s dick while he enjoyed Chan’s dick. Minho was not only sympathetic but also grateful for that fact because he feared that he would’ve cum too soon if Jisung had been more diligent. Between the feeling of being devoured by Chan, his boyfriend’s occasional ministrations, and the general situation they were in, Minho was already fighting the feeling that he was getting close to cumming.

Then, Chan gave Jisung’s cock a skillful series of tugs and it sent him over the edge. After an initial, “Oh!” exclaimed with a mouthful of his boyfriend’s cock, he suddenly remembered that he was supposed to be sucking it, and he resumed with increased effort that also brought Minho to the point of no return. Minho gasped and clenched one hand in Jisung’s hair and one in Chan’s as he came hard, his whole body tensing up from the intensity of it.

When he looked at them again, Minho could tell from the looks in the others’ eyes that they weren’t done yet. And neither was he.

***

Jeongin felt exhausted after he fed. He had thought that vampires were supposed to feel energized after feeding, but he just felt like he wanted to take a nap. Maybe it was just a “new” vampire thing. He’d ask someone about it later. For now, he just cuddled close to Felix and let himself fall asleep.

And he dreamed.

He dreamed of the open sea. Of large ships bustling with sailors. Of extremely basic meals at rough wooden tables.

Throughout the dream, he was subsumed by feelings of loneliness overlapping with glimmers of hope. He felt respected and accepted by the faceless people around him, but he also felt a creeping sense of dread...

Terrifying eyes in a wicked laughing face flashed in front of him, clearer than any other image he'd dreamed, and he woke up suddenly, sitting bolt upright.

“Innie? What’s wrong?” Felix asked, grabbing his arm.

“I- I had a nightmare.”

“What was it about?” Felix asked with a frown, soothingly rubbing Jeongin’s arm.

“Well, it didn’t start as a nightmare…” Jeongin explained. “It was like I was a sailor on a ship, just going through daily life, you know? Eating and working, hanging out with people…”

Felix’s brow furrowed, and his voice shifted to something a bit more serious. “Then what happened?”

“Then…” Those awful eyes flashed again in Jeongin's mind, and he squeezed his eyes shut. “Something really bad happened.” He unconsciously rubbed a spot on his neck.

The silver-haired vampire’s eyes widened, and he grabbed Jeongin by the wrist and dragged him out of bed, barely giving him enough time to get on his feet.

“What are you doing? Where are we going?!” Jeongin asked as he practically stumbled after Felix, who was now dragging him across the hallway.

Felix didn’t answer, just busted into Changbin’s room to find it empty. Felix then draggeed Jeongin back out into the hallway and into the kitchen, where they found Seungmin, Changbin, and Hyunjin eating pizza.

Seungmin looked up in alarm. “Is everything alright?”

With a tight grip on Jeongin’s wrist, Felix waved it around as he announced, “I think Innie has Binnie’s memories!”

Hyunjin stood up and stared at them, mind spinning as he tried to process this information.

“Why do you think that?” Seungmin asked.

“He was dreaming about being a sailor!” Felix explained excitedly, dragging Jeongin over closer to the others.

Changbin frowned. “I still have those memories, though.”

“Yeah, well…” Felix leaned on the counter and considered for a moment. “Maybe he woke up too soon! Maybe he has your memories from after you became a vampire, too!”

“Even if he does, how does that help Bin?” Hyunjin asked.

“If this is truly the case…” Seungmin said, “...then perhaps we could find a solution using magic. But it will require extensive research.”

Felix shrugged and smirked. “Maybe they should kiss.”

Rolling his eyes, Hyunjin scoffed, “Like that would work.”

“Could it?” Changbin asked, interest piqued. “That sounds easy.”

Hyunjin lightly hit Changbin on the arm. “I’m okay with you kissing all your vampire boyfriends, but you do not need to start kissing my friends!”

Pouting, Changbin quietly complained, “I don’t even remember any of you…”

Jeongin chimed in, “It’s worth a shot, right? What if it was just that easy?”

Hyunjin rolled his eyes. “He’s just the last vampire you haven’t kissed yet, and you want to collect them all. Kind of slutty behavior, don’t you think?”

Offended, Jeongin retorted, “You’re one to talk about slutty behavior! And he’s not even a vampire anymore!”

“I just don’t see why you need to kiss my boyfriend.”

“To try to help him get his memories back!”

“I wouldn’t mind sharing if you admitted you just want to kiss him!”

Felix looked back and forth between the two arguing friends, smiling as he ate up their argument.

Seungmin, on the other hand, was kneading his forehead in frustration. “There’s no reason to think a kiss would help.”

“It couldn’t hurt, could it?” Felix supplied unhelpfully, grinning.

Exasperated, Jeongin moved over to where Changbin was sitting and asked, “May I?”

Changbin sighed. “Let’s just try it.”

***

“I don’t see how this’ll work…” Minho said skeptically as he leaned forward over the edge of the bed, bent at the waist and stretching his arms out like a cat. Jisung caught a glimmer in Chan's eyes.

“Let’s just try it,” Chan encouraged him, helping Jisung straddle Minho on the edge of the bed. "Now just lie down…" Chan directed, and Jisung did so immediately, draping himself over his boyfriend's back.

Chan groaned at the view before him—two asses stacked on top of each other for his fucking pleasure. "Well this is nice..." he mused as he ran a hand over Jisung's left ass cheek, using his thumb to stretch his hole open enough to let out a dribble of his cum from a few minutes ago, then giving it a good little smack. He noticed Minho's hole clench when he did so, reacting to the noise. "Makes it so easy to switch between you."

Minho and Jisung both blushed at the thought, but it made their dicks stir and their hearts beat faster. Jisung shifted a bit so he could nibble on his boyfriend's earlobe and kiss the small bit of his neck that he could reach, then jumped a little as he felt Chan spread his cheeks and push his cock back inside him.

Knowing what must have happened not only because of the little jump, but also because of the sigh that Chan had let out, Minho thought that he couldn't get more turned on, which was funny because he couldn't even see what was happening, and it wasn't happening to him.

But then Chan started moving, and Minho got impossibly more turned on as he felt his boyfriend being fucked on his back, being moved back and forth slightly by the thrusts. Jisung was clearly enjoying it, too, judging by the incessant moaning he was doing into Minho's right ear.

The movement stopped for a second and Minho waited expectantly, knowing what was going to happen next. Sure enough, he felt Chan's cock pressing into him a moment later, and Minho came instantly, his cock spurting out cum between his belly and the bed cover.

Chan could tell from how Minho had clenched around him what had happened, and he chuckled lowly. "Looks like someone likes being a hole waiting for me to use it."

The vampire's words extended the feeling of Minho's climax, and he still felt heady as Chan continued fucking him even after his orgasm was long gone, as if making him cum was never Chan's goal.

Then, Chan switched back to Jisung. "Oh yeah, baby..." Jisung moaned into Minho's ear, and he did his best to arch his back. Chan grabbed a fistful of his hair and pulled his head back, fucking him at a faster pace and causing his moans to come out in a staccatoed fashion.

Content that Jisung was enjoying himself, Minho fully relaxed and rested his cheek against the bed cover, letting his eyes flutter shut for a moment. He felt so comfortable being slightly squished by his boyfriend after having cum twice and been fed on that he thought he could just go to sleep if he let himself. He didn’t know if Chan was done with him yet, but he figured he’d find out either way and he’d happily go along with it.

Jisung grew louder and louder, almost shouting in Minho’s ear, which only made Chan want to go harder and faster. But Chan noticed how Minho wanted to shrink away from the loud sound and couldn’t, so he placed a hand over Jisung’s mouth to quiet him down.

That seemed to just rile Jisung up more, and it wasn’t long before Minho felt cum splattering onto his back. Chan maneuvered Jisung onto the bed on his back, reaching over to rub his sensitive cock while he bent to lick up Jisung’s release from Minho’s back. Careful not to swallow it, he then flipped Minho over and centered him in the bed.

It was obvious to Chan how relaxed Minho had become, and the last thing he wanted to do was change that. But he thought that the human would still enjoy what he had in mind…

Chan kissed Minho, pushing his own boyfriend’s release onto his tongue. Even though he’d felt him licking his back, it took the human a second to register what was happening. Once he did, he moaned and kissed back more deeply, making sure to swallow down every last bit that he could.

Then, Minho noticed that Chan was still hard because he was slowly stroking himself. “Finish inside me?” Minho asked, a line of spit still connecting his and the vampire’s lips.

Without any further ado, Chan pushed Minho’s legs up and slid easily back inside, slotting his face next to the human’s neck. Minho could feel his breath against his skin as he fucked him. He tensed up when he felt the tips of his fangs press against him, but not so hard as to puncture. With a few more thrusts, Chan came, growling in such a way that it almost sounded like purring.

“Hey, me too!” Jisung said, and Chan moved out of the way so that Jisung could take his place. Minho was a little confused because he knew that his boyfriend had just cum a minute ago—he had felt it land on his back and then on his tongue—but then he realized what Jisung had meant as he kissed him deeply.

“Mmm… love you, Sungie,” Minho managed to say between kisses.

“I love you too,” Jisung responded, then moved his face into the crook of Minho’s neck where Chan’s had just been and pretended to be a vampire, growling comically as he dramatically shook his head around.

Minho laughed hard, and Chan manhandled Jisung back onto the bed, smiling through playfully gritted teeth. “That’s what you think of me, hm?”

“Prove me wrong, fang boy!” Jisung taunted.

Raising an eyebrow, Chan leaned in closer with an arm on either side of the human. “I will,” he said in a warning tone.

Jisung tilted his head to the side expectantly. Minho stopped laughing, eager to watch what was transpiring.

Chan stared down at Jisung silently, then calmly got off the bed, standing at the side. Jisung sat up on his elbows, and Minho could tell by his face that he was about to goad him some more. “I knew yo–AAAAHH!”

Jisung screamed as Chan grabbed his ankles and pulled, bringing him closer to the edge of the bed. Then, in the blink of an eye, Chan had Jisung turned around to face Minho with his arms pinned easily to his side, and his teeth were sinking into his neck. Minho sat up as this happened, in awe.

Although he seemed to enjoy it for a few moments, Jisung soon said, “Okay okay, that’s enough. Down, boy.”

Chan licked over the two little wounds to heal them and released Jisung, who bounded happily up onto the bed and into his boyfriend’s arms, energized.

Wiping his mouth, Chan grinned, exposing bloody teeth. “What do you think I am, your dog?”

Minho looked between the two of them, wondering if they were going to get into some sort of spat. The vampire seemed to be in good humor, though, still grinning as he pulled his pants back on and fastened the belt, and Jisung was already saying something about dogs and vampires and teeth that he wasn’t quite following because his head felt a little swimmy. He wondered how much Chan had drunk from his thigh.

“I’m hungry,” Minho said suddenly, interrupting whatever tangent Jisung and Chan were exploring together.

Gathering the humans’ clothes from around the room in a flash, Chan suggested, “Let’s get cleaned up and go out to eat. Sound good?”

Agreeing readily, Minho and Jisung got dressed enough to head across the hallway into the bathroom.

*** 

Jeongin gently cupped Changbin’s jaw in his hand as he leaned in and their lips met in a chaste peck. They lingered for a couple seconds just for good measure, then pulled back and looked at each other.

“Anything?” Seungmin asked, sounding extremely skeptical.

Shaking his head, Changbin said, “Nothing.”

“But how was the kiss?” Felix asked, propping his elbows on the counter and resting his chin on his hands.

“It was… nice, I guess?” Changbin answered.

“Eugh!” Hyunjin said, crossing his arms and pouting at Changbin.

“Sorry, but I don’t even remember you,” Changbin said peevishly. “And I’m apparently dating most of you anyway.”

“Not me…” Jeongin said with a soft smile, bowing his head slightly as he backed away. “I really wish that had worked.”

He looked over at Seungmin, who looked deep in thought. Lowering his hand from his chin, the vampire looked up at Jeongin with a hopeful glimmer in his eye. “Maybe you should bite him.”

Hyunjin argued back immediately. “Hey, that’s going way too far! Leave him alone!”

“No, no,” Seungmin said, gently placing a hand on Hyunjin’s shoulder. “I think it could restore his memories.”

Intrigued, Jeongin asked, “How so?”

“Well, Changbin drank from Felix, and Felix drank from Innie, so… if Innie drinks from Changbin, then that completes the circle. Although I’m fairly certain that nothing of the sort was written in the scroll…” He trailed off in thought.

Felix stood up straight, nodding excitedly. “That makes a lot of sense! I’m sure it’ll work!” He grabbed Jeongin’s wrist and pulled him back over to Changbin. “We could fix this right now!”

Hyunjin grabbed Changbin and pulled him away from them. “Slow down! Don’t you think being bitten by a vampire while he’s human would freak him out??”

“He doesn’t have his memories! Why would it?” Felix argued, gesturing while still holding Jeongin’s wrist in his hand.

“Well if it works, then it would!”

“At least he’d have his memories back!”

“Can we please stop bickering and ask Changbin what he wants to do?” Seungmin asked.

Everyone turned to look at Changbin, who was nervously wringing his hands together. “I– I think…” he started, his gaze shifting between the four people around him, and then to the hallway where he saw Chan, Minho, and Jisung exiting Chan’s bedroom. “I think Jeongin should bite me.”

Chapter Text

“Biting a human is different than biting a vampire…” Seungmin explained, standing behind Changbin as he traced two fingers down the side of his neck, coming to rest at the best place to bite. Jeongin, who stood in front of Changbin, watched closely. “The blood is hot, it rushes faster… it’s easy to get overwhelmed when you’re new to it.”

Changbin, who was leaning his head to the side and fidgeting on the stool he was sitting on, was starting to look a little nervous. “What if he messes up? What if he doesn’t stop drinking?”

Chan stepped closer and squeezed Changbin’s shoulder reassuringly. “We can and will heal you if he messes up. And we’ll make him stop if he doesn’t stop on his own. You’re in safe hands, we promise.”

Nodding uncertainly, Changbin’s vision was suddenly filled with Felix’s face really close to his. “You don’t remember, but we love you, Bin. We won’t let anything bad happen to you. We promise.”

“I know…” Changbin said. “Somehow. I mean, you’ve shown me proof that I live here, but beyond that, it’s like… it’s like some part of me knows you.”

A glint appeared in Felix’s eyes. “Oh, you know us,” he said cheekily. “You know us very well.”

Seungmin gently pulled Felix aside and looked between Changbin and Jeongin. “Are you both ready?”

“Fuck…” Changbin shook his head in disbelief about what was about to happen. Looking to Jeongin, he asked, “You confident you know what you’re doing?”

“Yes,” Jeongin responded without hesitation. “And if anything goes wrong, there are people right here who’ll fix it.”

“Right.” Changbin shifted on the stool. He looked over to the three other humans, who were standing nearby. Hyunjin had agreed to stay a little ways back in case Chan and Seungmin had to help, and Minho and Jisung were on either side of him holding his hands in support. They all nodded and smiled at Changbin, who then turned back to Jeongin. “Let’s do it.”

The new vampire stepped closer, and Changbin tilted his head to the side to expose his neck. As Jeongin leaned in closer, he placed his left hand on the back of Changbin’s head and his right hand on his left shoulder. When Changbin gave him some curious side-eye, Jeongin said, “Sorry, I felt like I needed to put my hands somewhere.”

“It’s fine,” Changbin said. “Just… let’s get this over with. Carefully! Yeah?”

“I’ve got you…” Jeongin said reassuringly, and the memory of Seungmin saying that to him right before he bit him for the first time flicked into his mind. That was the last thing he remembered before he had panicked as his repressed memories came flooding back. What if something like that happened here? He knew that the others were on standby to help if needed, but he still didn’t want to accidentally traumatize Changbin.

But he knew that he had to do this. It was the only way they could think of to get his memories back. Jeongin didn’t see the point of worrying any longer about what might happen. He just needed to dive in and—

Jeongin nodded to Chan, who then licked over Changbin’s skin to make it so the bite wouldn’t hurt as much. Right after, Jeongin sank his fangs into Changbin’s neck right where Seungmin had shown him to. He was immediately taken back by the rush of blood into his mouth and– oh, a lot of it wasn’t going into his mouth…

“Um, that’s a lot of blood, isn’t it?” Hyunjin asked.

“He opened the vessel too much…” Chan explained, already on high alert right behind Changbin.

“Does it matter how much he drinks?” Minho asked.

His hand resting on Jeongin’s back, Seungmin responded, “We don’t know. Keep going, baby. Don’t move too much.”

“That’s too much blood…” Felix said, squatting down to watch the growing puddle on the floor. It wasn’t a huge amount—not yet—but so much of it was dribbling down Jeongin’s chin. Swiftly, Felix stood up and grabbed Jeongin by the hair, using his other hand to grasp Changbin tightly under his jaw and hold him steady. Within a fraction of a second, Chan had grabbed Felix’s right wrist and Seungmin had grabbed his left one, not pulling for fear of moving Jeongin’s teeth in Changbin’s neck.

“No, I’m—” Felix growled in frustration. “He needs to drink more!”

Seungmin looked at Chan and spoke quickly. “He’s right. We don’t know if it’s okay to waste this much.”

“He can just bite him again!” Chan suggested.

Shaking his head, Seungmin said, “We don’t know if it has to be completed during the first bite or not. We can’t take that risk.”

While they hurriedly argued, Jeongin tuned them out, just thinking about how delicious Changbin tasted. Meanwhile, Changbin was trying to follow every word while doing his best to ignore the slurping happening at his neck. Hyunjin’s hands were covering his mouth, eyes glued to what was unfolding before him.

Finally, Felix roared, “Let me help!”

With that, Chan and Seungmin let go, still ready to jump in if necessary.

Leaning his face in closer, Felix quietly assured, “You’re okay, Bin.”

Changbin blinked in understanding.

Then, Felix tightened his grip on Jeongin’s hair. “Listen to me, little lamb…” he started, licking his lips before continuing. “You’re wasting so much blood. Keep your fangs where they are and I’m going to help you get more…”

Carefully, Felix used his grip on Jeongin’s hair to push his lower face closer to Changbin’s neck, forcing him to put his bottom lip on the human’s skin and helping direct almost all of the blood into the vampire’s mouth.

With so much more blood entering his mouth, Jeongin started to balk a little because he couldn’t drink it fast enough.

“Come on, kitten… Swallow it all down like the good boy I know you are…”

Felix’s words in his ear, spoken so lowly that probably only the other vampires and Changbin could hear them, were exactly what Jeongin needed to start swallowing the blood down properly rather than just letting so much of it dribble down his chin.

“There you go…” Felix praised, maintaining his tight hold of Jeongin’s hair and his steadying hand on Changbin’s jaw. “Much better, kitten…”

Seungmin and Chan exchanged impressed looks, then quickly looked back at Changbin when they heard him say, “Oh…”

Hyunjin gasped and grabbed Minho’s and Jisung’s hands again. “Do you remember?” he asked impatiently.

The look in Changbin’s eyes shifted from trepidation to recognition, like he was watching a movie he’d seen a thousand times.

And, to Changbin, it really was like watching the movie of his life since he became a vampire so many years ago. He remembered turning, he remembered the long years after. He remembered meeting Seungmin, Chan, and Felix, and living happily with them for so long.

And he was starting to feel very, very lightheaded…

Felix felt Changbin drift a little in his grip, and he wondered if he should pull Jeongin off of him. But he knew that Chan and Seungmin were also watching, so he decided to defer to their judgment.

Then, Changbin said, “H-Hyunjin?”

Hyunjin’s hands shifted from vertical to horizontal over his mouth and tears sprang to his eyes.

That was enough for Seungmin. Besides, he knew that Changbin couldn’t safely sustain any more blood loss.

“You did it, Innie. Stop drinking now, okay love? Pull your fangs out and lick over the punctures.”

After a brief pause, Jeongin did exactly as he was told, then sat back and looked at Changbin, feeling a little blood drunk. He felt cuddly, like he just wanted to curl up with someone in bed and enjoy how good he felt.

Felix leaned closer to Changbin as if he was trying to peer into his soul through his eyes, then yelped in pleased surprise when Changbin grabbed him and kissed him hard, even managing to catch him off-guard with a slip of his tongue.

Before Hyunjin could pout too much, Changbin crossed over to him and kissed him as well, pulling him in tightly against his body and sliding a hand into his long hair.

“It really worked?” Jisung asked.

Smiling, Changbin turned around. “It worked. I remember everything.”

Jeongin found himself being smooched by Felix one moment, then pulled into Seungmin’s arms and kissed the next, then back towards Felix. He felt so proud of the part he had played in not only restoring Changbin’s memories, but also volunteering to become a vampire so he could become a human.

As Felix broke the kiss to press his forehead to Jeongin’s, jumping up and down excitedly while holding him by the shoulders, Jeongin suggested, “We should have an orgy!”

The excited chatter in the room stopped suddenly as everyone turned to look at the new vampire, a few gasps let out and a few hands moving to cover jaws that were hanging open. Hyunjin in particular was looking at Jeongin like he’d never met him before.

The only person who didn’t look particularly shocked was Felix, who just grinned at Jeongin.

“What?!” Jisung asked, shock written all over his face. “Becoming a vampire has really changed you!”

Felix moved behind Jeongin protectively, placing his hands on his arms. “He hasn’t changed! He’s still your friend. It’s just that some traits might be exaggerated right now since it’s still the moon he was turned during. Like, how bold he is!”

“You’re saying that Innie always wanted to have an orgy?!” Hyunjin exclaimed.

Jeongin blushed. “Not like, with you… But you can be there!”

Felix turned Jeongin to face him and caressed his cheek soothingly. “I know what you meant, baby…”

“Wait, are they a thing now, too?” Jisung asked, pointing at Felix and Jeongin.

Minho lowered Jisung’s arm and tucked him in close to his side, ever so gently urging him to mind his own business.

Jeongin missed all of it, too busy looking over Felix’s shoulder at Chan, who had captivated his gaze with a lusty, knowing look.

Not missing a thing, Seungmin smiled to himself. He was happy that Jeongin was finding his place among the other vampires, and he was so proud of him for how brave he’d been while going out of his way to help Changbin. He felt so in love that it was almost an ache.

“We should all go out to eat. To celebrate,” Minho suggested, holding Jisung’s hand.

“Barbeque?” Changbin asked excitedly, turning to look directly at Minho.

Minho smiled warmly at him, caught off guard. “Y-yeah! Barbeque sounds good.”

“Well? Let’s go! We’ve only got a couple hours of sunlight left.”

“Oh…” Minho said, looking at Jeongin, whose attention was still almost fully on Chan. “I forgot about that. I guess we can’t all go…”

“We could just wait until after sunset!” Jisung suggested.

Jeongin made a point of looking Chan up and down before locking eyes with him again and tucking his tongue into his cheek, quickly raising his eyebrows flirtatiously.

“You guys go on without us,” Felix said as he ushered Changbin and Hyunjin toward the hallway to the front door with a hand on each of their backs. “Have fun! Don’t stay out too late! Or do!”

"Wait, I've got to clean up! I'm kind of covered in blood..." Changbin pointed out. While a lot had landed on the floor, there was still a lot on him.

"I'll help!" Felix volunteered, dragging Changbin into the bathroom. After Changbin quickly got washed up with Felix's and Hyunjin's help and changed clothes, the four humans all headed out the door, chattering about what they wanted to eat, and as soon as the door closed, Felix flashed back into the living room hoping that he hadn’t missed anything.

Things looked much the same as he’d left them, but it was even clearer now that Chan and Jeongin were in some kind of standoff. Felix recognized the look on Chan’s face all too well; he knew that Jeongin was about to get a lot more than he bargained for (and love every second of it).

All of a sudden, Jeongin gave a cheeky smile and flashed off clumsily down the hallway in the direction of Chan’s room. To Felix’s delight, Chan let out a low growl before flashing off after him. Felix clasped his hands together and jumped up and down a bit, moments away from following them.

“Glad to see you’re sharing now,” Seungmin commented, crossing his arms with a slight smirk. “Letting Changbin go off with Hyunjin? I didn’t think I’d ever see the day.”

Felix shrugged. “What can I say? I’ve always been generous.” He tried to flash away then, but found that he couldn’t because Seungmin was suddenly there holding him in place. It always amazed Felix how much faster Seungmin was than the rest of them.

“If you’re so generous, then I’m sure you’ll be happy to give them some privacy, too,” Seungmin said, cocking his head to the side.

“Pffh! Innie’s the one who just suggested an orgy! I’m sure he wouldn’t mind an audience,” Felix responded. “Besides, you were there when Innie and I fucked for the first time.”

Seungmin arched an eyebrow. “I know that you know very well why that situation was different.”

Felix made a petulant face and rolled his eyes. “It’s not like I would’ve hurt him…” A mischievous grin spread across his face. “...much…”

“Case in point,” Seungmin remarked.

“Did you see the way Channie was looking at him, though?” Felix asked Seungmin, clutching his shirt in both hands over his stomach as he bounced on the balls of his feet excitedly. “Maybe we should check on him. Ohhh, come onnnn…” he begged, tugging on Seungmin’s shirt.

“You’re staying right here unless they ask for you,” Seungmin said firmly, placing a hand on Felix’s cheek and gently lifting his face to kiss him.

Felix returned the kiss, then threw in a quick bite as well, drawing blood from Seungmin’s bottom lip. He expected immediate retribution—a growl, pulled hair, a hand around his throat—but there was nothing. Seungmin just deepened the kiss, his blood on both of their tongues.

It pissed Felix off a bit that his tactic hadn’t yielded the desired results, but that quickly faded as Seungmin slowly slid his hands onto his body, touching him like he was trying to drink him in through his fingertips.

“Y-you can’t distract me,” Felix said between kisses, letting himself melt in Seungmin’s arms. “I’m undistractable.”

The older vampire kissed along Felix’s jaw, then all but purred into his ear, “Intractable, maybe…”

“What?”

“Come to bed. Let me reward you for doing so well helping Changbin and Jeongin…”

“I don’t know…” Felix said, looking off down the hallway and straining his ears to try to hear whatever was happening in Chan’s bedroom. He’d have thought he’d hear moaning by now.

“You don’t think you deserve to be rewarded for that?”

Felix fixed his attention back on Seungmin. “I do. And as my reward I’d like to watch Channie fuck Innie. Please?”

Seungmin tried to suppress a smile at how persistent the younger vampire was. Arching an eyebrow, he asked, “Am I going to have to tie you up?”

Smiling up at Seungmin, Felix replied, “Probably.” Then he tried to flash away one more time, only to have Seungmin grab him and sling him over his shoulder.

“Come on, you know they wouldn’t mind!” Felix protested as he was carried to Seungmin’s bedroom. As they passed Chan’s door, he yelled out, “Hey, tell Seungmin I can watch!”

***

“So?” Minho asked, gathering a bite of food while he and his boyfriend had a moment to themselves at the table. “Any thoughts about our time with Chan hyung?”

“It was a lot of fun of course, but it really made me feel like I need to up my game,” Jisung remarked around a mouthful of a lettuce wrap.

“Mm,” Minho agreed with a nod, mouth likewise full of food. Once he swallowed, he said, “Me too. But he’s got a lot more experience on account of being ancient.”

“How old is he, do you think?” Jisung asked, putting together another lettuce wrap.

Just then, Changbin and Hyunjin got back to the table, having gone outside to take some pictures together before the sun set.

“Really old,” Changbin said as he took his seat. “Not Seungmin-old, but… he’s old.”

“How old, exactly?” Jisung asked, leaning forward with his palms on the edge of the table.

Looking up with a smirk, Changbin replied, “If you want to know so bad, you should just ask him.”

Pouting, Jisung said, “But I’m asking you. You must know, you’re his boyfriend!”

Changbin chuckled. “Yeah, but I’m not telling you. Ask him.”

“Ugh!” Jisung sat back in his seat and crossed his arms.

“Dumpling?” Hyunjin said, holding out a bowl of them toward Jisung as he suppressed a smile.

“How do you put up with him? He’s so annoying!” Jisung complained in an extremely whiny voice. Then he accepted a dumpling.

Shrugging, Hyunjin responded, “He’s not very annoying when I’ve got him s—”

“Okay, and here’s our waiter,” Minho interrupted then, just in time before the waiter could hear whatever depraved thing had been on the tip of Hyunjin’s tongue.

***

When Chan got to his room, he was pleasantly unsurprised to find that Jeongin had gotten onto his bed, perched in the middle facing him on his knees and leaning over onto his hands, a little disoriented from flash-running for the first time. The last time he had been in Chan’s bed, well…

“If I see you in my bed again, I’m going to be tempted to join you.”

“Is that a promise?”

“You’ve been spending too much time with Felix.”

“And?”

“And… I guess you’ll have to test me to find out.”

Chuckling as he closed the door, Chan said, “You’ll get the hang of that before long.” Then, as he approached the bed, he crossed his arms and asked, “So, is this you testing me?”

“Is this you joining me?” Jeongin replied, eyes fixed on Chan and eagerly awaiting his response.

Jeongin expected Chan to flash up onto the bed, but instead, Chan approached the bed at a leisurely pace and slowly crawled up onto it, keeping eye contact with Jeongin the entire time. Then, he slowly leaned onto his hands and into Jeongin’s space, closed his eyes, and kissed him softly, their lips just barely brushing against each other.

Then, Chan leaned back just enough to look at Jeongin properly and said, “This is me joining you.”

It was then that Jeongin registered for the first time the lack of something he had always taken for granted.

His heartbeat.

Right about now, it would’ve been pounding in his chest, letting him know just how intensely he was feeling about having just kissed Chan and about whatever they were about to do together, but it was just… not there. He still felt the rush of excitement, but it was different. Colder.

He didn’t know how he hadn’t noticed it before—maybe he had just been so overwhelmed by all of the new sensations that he hadn’t realized exactly what it was he was missing.

“You’ll get used to that, too,” Chan said softly, as if he could read Jeongin’s mind.

“I just feel so… cold…” Jeongin said, frowning.

Chan looked like he was lost in his thoughts for a moment, then suggested, “Let’s take a hot shower, yeah?”

“Oh, but you just did, didn’t you?” Jeongin asked, remembering that Chan had been with Minho and Jisung just a few hours ago. They had all cleaned up while they had begun discussing how they were going to try to get Changbin’s memories back.

“You’re right,” Chan said with a dimpled smirk. “How about a bath instead?” He knew that’s not what Jeongin had meant, but he thought a bath might be better anyway to help the new vampire feel warmer and help him relax after such a long day.

While Chan was getting the bath ready, Jeongin poked around the bathroom, looking at all of the different smelly candles and soaps. “Do you take baths with Minho and Jisung hyungs, too?”

“No…” Chan responded as he got some towels out. “Because I’m not trying to romance them.”

That answer made Jeongin feel a little giddy, and he smiled.

They heard Felix yell something from the hallway, but Jeongin couldn’t make out what it was.

“Does he need something?” Jeongin asked.

“He needs to give us a little space,” Chan said with a small laugh, having been able to make out what Felix had yelled.

“I wouldn’t mind if he joined us…” Jeongin said. Then, echoing words that Felix had said in the past about Seungmin, “You were his first.” He felt like he should blush, like he was implying that Chan was also his, now. But he wasn’t yet. He wouldn’t even be his after whatever they would do that evening—they were really just starting to get to know each other.

Luckily, Chan seemed to read all of that in Jeongin’s subsequent hesitation and was quick to offer reassurance. “It sounds like Seungmin is taking good care of Lix right now, so he’s fine. Besides, did you see how excited he was for us to spend some time together?”

"He was?" Jeongin knew that Felix had been egging him on to get to know Chan better, but he hadn’t seen him so excited about it that night. It did make him feel better that Felix was supportive of… of whatever it was he and Chan were doing.

“Very," Chan said, smiling fondly. "Bath’s ready,” he then pointed out as he stripped out of his clothes.

Jeongin, too, undressed, eyes watching Chan to see if he liked what he saw. Sure enough, Chan’s eyes drank in every inch of Jeongin’s body as he held out his hand, offering him balance as he stepped into the large bathtub before also stepping in.

The water was so hot, but it felt so good on Jeongin’s skin as he sat down and let it cover him up to his neck, mirroring Chan on the other end of the tub.

“Oh…” Jeongin moaned as he leaned his head back. “This was a good idea.”

“Yeah?” Chan asked, pleased. “I’m glad. You know… we don’t have to do anything else after this. You’re still adjusting, and I know it’s a lot…”

Jeongin lifted his head so he could look at Chan directly in the eyes. “Oh no, we’re definitely fucking after this.”

Those words elicited a laugh from Chan that was accompanied by a huge smile as he rested his muscular arms on the sides of the tub. “Damn, you are bold. Alright, we’re definitely fucking after this.”

“You know, you were such a big, bad vampire chasing me in here,” Jeongin observed, using a slightly teasing tone. “What happened to that?”

Chuckling, Chan responded, “I guess you just brought out my softer side when I saw you in my bed.”

“Well, what if I like wild Channie?”

Arching an eyebrow at the nickname, Chan replied with a seductive tone, “Then you can have your fill of him.”

***

“If becoming a vampire changes you…” Hyunjin asked Changbin before taking a big lick of an ice cream cone they’d gotten from a street vendor, “...then does unbecoming a vampire change you back?”

Changbin fumbled with his wallet, trying to put his card away with one hand while holding his own ice cream cone. The street vendor was looking at them a little oddly. “Uh… if vampires were real, then maybe that’d be a good question.”

After they walked away to join Minho and Jisung, who had opted not to get ice cream because they’d eaten to the point they felt too full at dinner, Hyunjin asked again, “Like… are you going to be a different person now that you’re human again?”

“People don’t really change personalities when they become a vampire,” Changbin explained. “It’s just that some of their traits can get stronger when the phase of the moon is the same as when they were turned. And then as many years pass, they can change, just like humans would. But vampires can live much longer, so they can change more over time.”

The humans nodded thoughtfully. “But Innie just changed,” Jisung pointed out. “And maybe I missed it, but I don’t remember him suggesting orgies before.”

Changbin shook his head. “I won’t pretend to know him well, but there might be a side of your friend that he usually keeps more unspoken. I think that one of his traits that is being enhanced by the moon is his boldness.”

“Innie? Bold?” Hyunjin asked, incredulous.

But Minho nodded. “No, he kind of is. He’s just usually quieter about it.”

Jisung just blinked at the pavement in disbelief. “Damn, Innie…”

Shrugging and smirking shyly, Changbin said, “Well, if you need a new, boring human friend…”

Hyunjin hit his lover on the arm. “You’re not boring!”

Laughing and rubbing his bicep, Changbin responded, “I just mean since I’m human now! Less risk-taking, more… hand washing and doctor’s visits.”

“You don’t wash your hands?” Minho asked with a smirk, quirking up an eyebrow.

“I do!” Changbin scrambled to clarify. “But like, I didn’t need to, you know?”

“I wonder if you even had an immune system while you were a vampire,” Jisung wondered out loud. “Are you going to catch every disease now?”

“Huh?” Changbin asked, looking a bit terrified. “I didn’t think about that.”

“Guess you’ll need to start washing your hands,” Minho teased.

“I do! Hyunjin, you’ve seen me wash my hands so many times, right? Back me up here.”

“He does!” Hyunjin insisted. “Stop bullying my boyfriend, he’s new!”

All four of them laughed and kept chattering as they walked down the street, soaking up the last rays of sunshine the day had to offer.

***

Although they had gotten in the bath to warm up, Chan and Jeongin ended up cooling down in a sense, talking about the various changes Jeongin was going through as he settled into being a vampire. Chan had only gone through it once, of course, many years ago, but he remembered it vividly and had plenty of insights to offer Jeongin.

Once they got out of the bath and dried off, the mood shifted again as they observed each other fully naked, not obscured by water and bubbles. Feeling refreshed and impish again (maybe he had been spending too much time with Felix), Jeongin flashed off into the adjoining bedroom and back onto Chan’s bed. What he wasn’t expecting was being knocked onto his back on the bed a fraction of a second later and being kissed hotly by Chan, both of them breathing as if each kiss was stealing their breath away.

“How do you want me?” Chan asked, holding any further kisses until he received a response.

The only response he got was Jeongin looking off to the side bashfully. His boldness was certainly ebbing and flowing; perhaps the effects of his moon were wearing off already, or perhaps he’d simply found himself in a situation that his enhanced boldness couldn’t fully permeate.

“Oh? So you already have something specific in mind?” Chan asked with a grin. “And you’re not bold enough to tell me? Surprising.”

“I…” Jeongin started, then clamped his mouth shut.

Chan leaned close to Jeongin’s ear and said, just above a whisper, “Tell me how you’ve been imagining me fucking you, and I’ll make it come true.”

He knew that his words landed because he could practically feel the excited rush that went through the new vampire’s body, yet… he still didn’t fess up.

Instead, Jeongin countered, “What about how you’ve been imagining fucking me?”

To that, Chan pulled back so he could smirk down at Jeongin. “Too many to pick from.” Then it dawned on him. Smug, he asked, “You want it against the wall, don’t you?”

The squeak Jeongin let out was all the confirmation Chan needed. The next thing Jeongin knew, he was pinned to the wall between Chan’s desk and the fireplace, his legs around Chan’s waist.

“You saw me fuck Lix like this, and you couldn’t get it out of your head…” Chan teased, using only one arm to hold Jeongin up while he traced his other thumb along Jeongin’s jaw. “And that night was the night you tried to kiss me. You’ve probably been imagining yourself in Lix’s place this whole time…”

When Jeongin still didn’t answer, Chan used his thumb to tilt his head back against the wall. “Haven’t you?”

“Yes!” Jeongin finally admitted. It wasn’t that he didn’t want Chan to know; he just wanted to see how Chan might get the info out of him. And he quite liked the slightly dangerous edge that his silence had elicited.

“I thought so…” Chan said, quite pleased with himself for having guessed correctly. “Well well well… Are you ready for me to fulfill that fantasy?”

“Ye- unghh…” Innie began to answer and then moaned as he felt Chan’s fingertips spread lube over his hole and he gasped in surprise. He looked over at the desk to his right and saw a bottle of lube there that he could have sworn wasn’t there before—had Chan somehow managed to move it there without him noticing?

Chan grinned at the sight of the new vampire’s fangs while Jeongin gasped and turned to see where the hell the lube had come from, then kissed him as soon as he turned back. Jeongin wrapped his arms around Chan’s neck as they made out and Chan fingered him open with deft fingers.

The strength with which Chan kept Jeongin pinned to the wall almost made him feel weightless, not worried at all about sliding down the wall or being dropped even though Chan was holding him against the wall with one arm while the other was occupied making Jeongin into a moaning mess.

And when Chan finally pushed his cock into him after Jeongin gave him the okay, Jeongin felt like he might melt down the wall into a puddle on the floor. Chan filled him up so well, and it quickly became evident that being fucked up against a wall by Chan didn’t just look good, but felt good, too. Chan had subtly repositioned him so his pelvis was tilted just right to take cock, and every thrust stimulated his prostate just right.

Not only did it feel good (extremely good), but the position actually felt very intimate, like they were as close together as they possibly could be (even aside from the fact that they were actively having sex, that is). When they weren’t kissing, Chan was resting his forehead against Jeongin’s and they were both looking down their torsos to where Jeongin’s cock was bouncing around leaking pre-cum and only the base of Chan’s was visible as it moved in and out of view.

“Faster…” Jeongin ordered, and Chan complied, effortlessly speeding up his thrusts.

But it wasn’t enough.

“Harder, Channie, please…”

Chan chuckled lowly at Jeongin’s demands. “You need more?”

Jeongin moaned as Chan started pounding into him harder. “Yes, more, more…”

Chan idly wondered if perhaps neediness might be another trait amplified by the new vampire’s moon, but he didn’t think on it too long, too busy pulling out all the stops to give Jeongin the best wall-fucking he could deliver.

And what almost always made sex better for vampires?

Blood.

Chan bit his own wrist and offered it to Jeongin, who accepted it greedily. While drinking from Chan’s neck would be better, Chan knew there’d be less cleanup this way. Besides, he knew that it would be enough to give that last touch that Jeongin was craving without even realizing it.

Sure enough, the new vampire soon started whimpering from how overwhelmingly good he felt. While Chan was tempted to wrap a hand around Jeongin’s cock, both were already occupied. But that was fine because he was confident that he’d be able to get him to cum untouched.

“You’re taking me so well…” he praised, and his words were immediately met by a desperate moan. “Can you show me how good I’m making you feel? Cum with me.”

The strangled moan Jeongin let out was enough to tell Chan that his orgasm was washing over him, even before he noticed cum spurting up from his cock, long strings of it flying around as Chan kept fucking him.

“Ah… is that how good you feel?” he asked, feeling his own climax rapidly approaching. “Mmm, fuck… Me too…” He flattened Jeongin even more against the wall—eliciting a pleasantly surprised squeak—and rested his forehead against his shoulder as he came as well, burying his cock as deep inside as he could.

When he relaxed their position a bit, Chan was keenly aware of two sensations: his own cum sliding down his cock—probably dripping onto the floor—and Jeongin still drinking from his wrist. He decided to move them back to the bed, settling on his back with Jeongin on top of him.

He expected Jeongin to keep drinking for a while, so he was surprised when the new vampire stopped drinking and shouted, “Felix!”

As if he’d been summoned by magic, Felix busted through the door into the room and catapulted himself onto the big bed on all fours, eyes lit up in excitement.

“Did you have fun?” he asked, quickly assessing the situation.

“I did,” Jeongin answered as he looked down at Chan, who was just smiling fondly up at him. “Do you think you could clean up?”

Felix malfunctioned for a second as he processed the request, which was almost too good to be true. Then, he crawled behind Jeongin, kneeling between Chan’s legs that were bent at the knees, and quickly got hard at the sight before him: Chan filling up Jeongin’s hole, with cum sliding out around the edges and down Chan’s cock and onto his balls.

Without any hesitation beyond taking in the glorious sight before him, Felix dove right in, licking from Chan’s balls slowly all the way up what was exposed of his shaft, tongue flat to try to get every single drop. Chan moaned lowly, loving the feeling of his lover’s tongue licking him clean. Once he reached where Chan’s cock disappeared into Jeongin’s hole, he slowly and firmly circled his tongue around what he could reach of the new vampire’s rim, grinning as he felt the muscle contract.

Noticing something in his peripheral vision, Jeongin looked toward the door to see Seungmin standing there, leaning against the doorframe with a fond expression as he watched the three of them.

“Do you like being ours, little lamb?” Seungmin asked him, speaking a little slowly to make sure the new vampire processed every word.

Jeongin felt a wonderful emotion spread through his body at his lover’s words, all the way to the tips of his fingers and toes. “Am I?”

“If you want to be,” Chan said, and Jeongin looked down at him to be met with curious eyes and a warm expression from the other vampire.

“He already is! He has been!” Felix insisted, abandoning his task in favor of wrapping his arms around Jeongin’s torso. “He’s ours!”

That wonderful feeling spread through Jeongin’s body again. He just wanted to snuggle into a big pile with these three men who had welcomed him into their tight-knit life (well, maybe Felix hadn’t in the beginning, but he had come around fairly quickly).

Thinking about that made him think about the other member of their tight-knit life: Changbin. He suddenly felt guilty, like he was trying to steal his spot, to replace him. His spot in immortality he had given up gladly, but now Jeongin felt like maybe he was trying to steal Changbin’s spot in the polycule somehow, without even meaning to. Of course, if he were actively trying to do that, the thought wouldn’t have just now occurred to him and horrified him, but intrusive thoughts don’t usually make sense.

“But… what about–”

“Changbin?” Seungmin asked, entering the room to kneel on the floor next to the bed, covering Jeongin’s right hand with his own next to Chan’s head.

“He’s ours, too,” Felix said decidedly. Then, begrudgingly, “And I guess Hyunjin’s, too…”

“You’re not replacing him, love,” Seungmin assured Jeongin softly, caressing his hand. It always amazed Jeongin how easily Seungmin knew what he was thinking. “You don’t ever need to worry about that.”

Just as quickly as it had reared its ugly head, the guilt dissipated at Seungmin’s comforting words.

And, just then, Chan’s dick softened enough to slip out of Jeongin’s hole, reminding him that it had been in there to begin with. (He’d gotten so comfortable he may have kind of forgotten… just for a bit.)

It was quickly replaced by Felix’s tongue, though, diligently cleaning up what was left of Chan’s cum. Jeongin jumped in surprise, making Chan laugh as Seungmin joined them in the bed. Setting his jaw for a moment at Chan’s laughter, Jeongin then playfully shut him up with a kiss.

Seungmin rested his head against Chan’s shoulder, gazing fondly at the two of them until Felix, satisfied with his work, crawled up Seungmin’s body and settled on top of him, asking him whether he’d heard about some new video game that was coming out while they idly watched Chan and Jeongin continue kissing. One word kept echoing in the new vampire's head...

Ours.

Chapter Text

“Seungmin?” Jeongin asked as he approached Seungmin, feeling incredibly shy for some reason. It didn’t make sense that he had been so intrepid with Chan and Felix, who he didn’t know nearly as well as Seungmin, yet here he was, nervously holding his hands together in front of him as Seungmin turned to face him.

“Yes?” The smile he initially regarded Jeongin with faded as he noticed how uneasy he looked. “Is everything okay?”

“Y-yeah, everything’s great…” Jeongin was telling the truth, but it sounded even to his own ears like he was lying. “I just wanted to ask you something.”

Seungmin frowned and pulled Jeongin close, searching his eyes. “Are you feeling unwell?”

“No, I just…” Jeongin felt even more shy under Seungmin’s scrutiny and averted his gaze to the floor, unable to look his lover in the eyes.

“What is it, baby?” Seungmin asked softly, gently holding the new vampire’s jaw and raising his face to look at him.

“You haven’t been inside me since I became a vampire,” Jeongin blurted out, then felt like he was about to melt into the floor. He tried to move away, but Seungmin just held him closer, chuckling.

“That’s what you were so nervous to tell me?” he asked, sprinkling Jeongin’s face in kisses even as the new vampire tried to escape so he could hide somewhere—maybe under the covers would do. “Looks like your boldness has fizzled out for now, Yang Jeongin.”

Jeongin groaned as Seungmin picked him up bridal style and carried him the short distance to the bed, laying him down only for him to immediately try to burrow his face into the bedding.

“Why did I say it like that?” Jeongin asked, his voice muffled by the pillows.

“There’s nothing wrong with how you said it,” Seungmin reassured him, gently flipping him over. “In fact, I love how you said it, and you’re right, we do need to fix that…”

He captured Jeongin’s lips in a soft kiss and could almost feel the tension melt out of the new vampire’s body.

They just kissed for a while, Jeongin’s arms locked around Seungmin’s neck while Seungmin’s hands slowly made their way all over Jeongin’s body. The older vampire was impressed by how quickly Jeongin had gotten used to his new teeth, even though he still couldn’t hide them yet.

“You’re doing so well, Innie…” Seungmin praised, nuzzling his nose against the space under his ear behind his jaw.

Jeongin felt a tingle spread through his body at the words, and he tightened his arms around Seungmin’s neck. “Really?”

Seungmin sat up a bit so he could look him in the face. “Really. You’ve had so much thrown at you, and you’ve handled it all so well. Not to mention all of the physical changes… A lot of vampires really struggle, but you’re adapting so well.”

Curious, Jeongin asked, “Did you struggle?”

“Not as much as some, but I did.” He studied Jeongin’s lips as he recalled his own experience as a new vampire so many, many years ago. “I remember feeling a bit… sick, almost. But it passed within a week.”

“I don’t feel sick, just… like I’m full of energy, and I don’t know what to do with it.”

“I know something you can do with it…” Seungmin said, smirking down at Jeongin.

A thought crossed Jeongin’s mind. “What if I topped?”

Without hesitation, Seungmin responded, “Sure, you can.”

Jeongin unlocked his arms from around Seungmin’s neck so he could cover his own face with his hands. “I don’t want to.”

Chuckling, Seungmin moved down Jeongin’s body and pushed up his shirt, kissing from his side down toward his hip. “Well, if you ever want to, you can.”

Moaning as Seungmin removed his pants and underwear, letting his hard cock spring free, Jeongin said, “I just want you in me.”

“I know, love… You’ve been quite articulate about that.”

“I just want to feel you inside me…” Jeongin continued, feeling a little less shy.

Seungmin groaned and pushed Jeongin’s legs up toward his chest, and the shyness came flooding back.

“I want to spend lifetimes between your legs…” Seungmin said as he grasped the new vampire’s hard cock and grazed his teeth along the underside of one of his thighs. Jeongin trembled a bit at the sensations.

“I love you.”

Seungmin looked up from between Jeongin’s legs. “I love you too.”

After a pause, Jeongin asked, “Can you hurry and get inside me?”

Laughing, Seungmin leaned over to get lube from the nightstand and set to work.

Jeongin had expected it to feel different. Not the sex itself—and he already knew it wasn’t really different after having been with Chan—but specifically sex with Seungmin.

But his hands on his body felt the same as before, his fingers felt the same opening him up, his mouth felt the same as it pressed kisses all over his skin, and his cock felt the same as it finally slid into him.

What did feel different was the way Seungmin looked at him while they made love to each other, and it felt so good—like they had an even deeper connection than they had had before, as if they were bonded inseparably now.

With every thrust, Seungmin watched Jeongin react, savoring every gasp and lip bite and flutter of his eyelids as he was consumed by pleasure. He wasn’t sure if he’d rather kiss him or watch him, and kept switching between the two. He also felt really good, but was pacing himself so he could make Jeongin feel good for as long as possible.

“Do you want to feed from me, little lamb?” Seungmin asked, and chuckled when he felt him clench around him at the suggestion. “I know you like cumming with my blood on your to– ahh, there you go, love, so good…”

Jeongin had clamped his teeth into Seungmin’s shoulder and whimpered as he came, fingers digging into Seungmin’s back.

“No, no, no…” Jeongin said, sounding devastated.

Unsure what had gone wrong, Seungmin asked, “What is it?” as he caressed the new vampire’s cheek, slowing his thrusts to a near stop.

“I didn’t h-have your blood w-hen I c-came…” Jeongin tried to explain, but found it hard to enunciate around his tears. Biting Seungmin’s shoulder hadn’t yielded as much blood as he’d have liked.

“Oh, love…” Seungmin soothed, then looked him in the eyes as he assured him, “I’m going to make you cum again.”

“Can you?” Jeongin sniffled.

“Can I?” Seungmin asked, amused. “Of course I can."

“Should I… bite you?” Jeongin asked, worrying his bottom lip between his teeth, somehow managing not to accidentally bite himself.

“How else do you plan to get my blood, baby?” Seungmin asked with a smile as he slowly increased the pace of his thrusts, wrapping his hand around Jeongin’s sensitive cock.

“Mmmm…” Jeongin moaned from the slight oversensitivity, letting Seungmin work him through it. “So I can just bite whenever?”

“Whenever you want.”

“What if I miss the right spot?”

“Then you can try again until you get it.”

“What if I make a mess?”

“I’ll clean it up later. You just take what you want, and let me worry about the rest, okay?”

“Okay…”

Seungmin repositioned them so he was sitting on the edge of the bed with Jeongin on his lap, allowing him to easily manhandle him up and down his cock. While he’d prefer another position to make him cum again, he knew that Jeongin would be the most comfortable biting him in this position, and that was what he was the most insecure about, so that was the most important thing. Plus, Jeongin could ride him in this position if he wanted to.

“Is now okay?” Jeongin asked, clearly eager to taste his lover’s blood even if he was still a bit nervous.

“Now’s perfect,” Seungmin responded, tilting his head to the side to give Jeongin easier access.

As the new vampire tried to find the right spot to sink his teeth into, Seungmin halted the up-and-down in favor of slow grinding to help Jeongin line up his fangs well. He felt the pinpoints of his fangs on his skin, and the anticipation sent a chill through Seungmin’s body. He braced himself not to cum yet when he felt the bite, prepared to keep railing Jeongin as long as it took him to cum again.

But he knew Jeongin quite well, and he knew his own abilities quite well, so he knew he wouldn’t need to wait for very long.

Jeongin sank his teeth in, and he hit his target well—immediately, Seungmin’s blood flowed into his mouth, only a bit dribbling down the older vampire’s neck and down his chest.

But Jeongin was too high on blood and cock to notice or care.

Seungmin felt the new vampire’s thighs flex and his hips tilt, trying to take control of his own pleasure. Seungmin was happy to let him do so, supporting his back to help him ride at his own pace.

While finding his rhythm, Jeongin’s fangs slipped out for a moment, but he just sank them right back in, making Seungmin proud at how quickly he was becoming comfortable with using them.

“Feels so good…” Seungmin praised, running his fingers down Jeongin’s neck. He felt intoxicated by the feeling of Jeongin’s fangs in his own neck, and by the rhythmic sound of Jeongin’s ass slamming down on his own thighs as he went faster and harder, chasing his high like it was trying to get away and he wouldn’t let it.

Seungmin wouldn’t let it, either, doing his part to ensure that Jeongin reached it.

The new vampire began whining and getting almost frantic with his movements, sloppier with his feeding. Seungmin didn’t mind any of that at all—in fact, it turned him on even more how desperate Jeongin was getting—but he didn’t want him to get too worked up and let his second orgasm slip out of his grasp, or worse, for his frantic movements to cause his cock to slip out of his hole and leave him devastatingly empty.

Gently, Seungmin started trying to guide Jeongin’s movements, but when it didn’t work, he decided to stand up and lean over a bit, hanging on to Jeongin tightly so he wouldn’t fall. Jeongin let out a muffled moan as the new position allowed Seungmin to fuck into him at a better angle for stimulating his prostate.

Soon, Jeongin was basically screaming into Seungmin’s neck as his climax hit him hard, every muscle in his body tensing as he clung to Seungmin as tightly as possible.

Jeongin didn’t realize it, but he also clamped down more on Seungmin’s neck, drawing out even more blood. But Seungmin didn’t mind at all, overwhelmed by bliss as he came deep inside his lover, pleased that he’d been able to give him exactly what he wanted.

It took Seungmin a moment as he came down from his high to realize that Jeongin had taken to licking over the bite on his neck, perhaps in an effort to get more blood, maybe trying desperately to heal it, but all it seemed to be doing was eliciting a laugh from the older vampire.

“Why are you laughing?” Jeongin asked, confused.

“That tickled!” Seungmin explained, placing a hand over his own neck and grinning.

Jeongin smiled, with only a slight pout. “I was trying to clean up my mess.”

“It’ll heal on its own, see?” Seungmin removed his hand, and the bite was already closing over.

“Oh yeah. I think I’m just a little fuzzy-brained after that.”

Chuckling, Seungmin sat back down on the edge of the bed, Jeongin still on his lap. “I think I am, too.”

Jeongin dragged his thumb through some of his cum that had landed on Seungmin’s stomach and held it up to the older vampire’s lips, and Seungmin took his thumb into his mouth instantly, sucking it clean.

“I don’t really want to top you,” Jeongin said like it was a confession.

Seungmin laughed and kissed him, letting his tongue dance over one of the new vampire’s fangs. “You don’t have to.”

“Okay, good.” Jeongin rested his head on Seungmin’s clean shoulder (one of them was kind of covered in blood for some reason) and tried to steady his spinning thoughts.

He was a vampire now, and that fact was finally sinking in. Things were going to be so different now, even more than he realized.

But as long as he had Seungmin by his side, he knew he could handle anything.

Chapter Text

Felix practically dragged Jeongin by the hand up to the double door of the penthouse suite of the fancy hotel they were in.

“So this place…”

“It’s basically a rentable orgy room for vamps and wolves.”

“That’s the strangest sentence I’ve heard in a while.”

Felix shrugged. “There’s a demand.”

He flung open the doors to reveal Seungmin, Chan, Minho, Changbin, Hyunjin, and Jisung, all standing there with party hats amid fairly sparse celebratory decorations.

“Happy birthdaaay!!!” they all said, then started clapping and laughing as Felix just stood there, dumbfounded. Balloons saying “100” were next to an elaborate cake.

“Happy birthday, hyung,” Jeongin said to Felix, placing a hand on his arm. “I’m sorry your big day was overshadowed by, well… you know.”

Tears in his eyes, Felix asked, “You all did this for me?”

“I bought the decorations!” Jeongin told him proudly, then explained. “But I didn’t realize how big the room was…”

It was indeed quite a large room, with a huge bed on one side, plenty of couches, and doors presumably leading to bathrooms and other bedrooms. The color scheme was mostly white and off-white with splashes of red—it crossed Jeongin’s mind what a nightmare it must be to clean up after its guests…

“It’s perfect,” Felix said, flashing over to his cake and not hesitating to grab a literal handful of it, cramming it into his mouth while everyone cringed except for Chan, who just looked on fondly.

His lower face covered in cake and icing, which Seungmin was already wiping off with a napkin, Felix looked at everyone just standing around and said, “Too many clothes. Go on! Start fucking!!”

The words had barely left his mouth before Chan scooped him up with a growl and started practically tearing his clothes off to the sound of Felix’s delighted shrieks. Everyone else coupled up and scattered to different areas of the room…

***

At first, Minho and Jisung just sat on the bed, fully clothed, not entirely sure what they should be doing. Seungmin and Innie were stripping between making out, Changbin and Hyunjin—oh wow, they were already fucking, on the floor, no less—and Chan was slow-walking Felix into a corner with his hands on the silver-haired vampire’s hips, muttering something they couldn’t understand in the nastiest tone while Felix just beamed at him, eyes sparkling in adoration as he absorbed every word.

“I guess we should… you know…” Jisung suggested to Minho, who was mesmerized watching Chan and Felix begin defiling the corner. Jisung himself couldn’t tear his eyes away from Changbin and Hyunjin—he’d heard Hyunjin yap about sex a lot, but actually seeing him at it was… wow. Like… wow.

Before Minho could respond, Jisung whispered, “Lino, we’re at an orgy!”

When Minho still didn’t answer, Jisung asked, “Lino?” as he turned to look at his boyfriend, and was surprised to be met with lips on his, kissing him needily. Suddenly, Jisung forgot everyone else in the room as his boyfriend gently guided him closer to the center of the bed, tugging each other’s pants off. Soon, they were more panting into each other’s mouths than kissing as they made love, almost forgetting they were in the same room as their friends and some vampires—two groups that had some overlap these days.

When they came, they came together, foreheads pressed against each other.

As they came down from their highs and became more aware of their surroundings, they heard Felix ask, “How about now, Channie?”

They turned to see Chan standing facing them with Felix hanging upside-down with his legs wrapped around the back of Chan’s neck. The silver-haired vampire grinned at them, his fingers interlocked with Chan’s as Chan fed messily from his thigh, causing some blood to run down Felix's torso. Some even rolled down his cock, and dripped off the tip only for him to catch it on his tongue.

Still feeding, Chan glanced up at Minsung, apparently just now realizing they were done. He released his bite and answered, “Now’s fine, Lix.”

Shocked by what they’d just witnessed—not to mention incredibly turned on—Minsung were again shocked when, in the blink of an eye, Felix was in bed with them, right-side-up. “Ready to play?” he asked, looking like he was about to buzz out of his skin in excitement.

Before anyone realized what was happening, Jisung was suddenly holding the blade of a small knife to the underside of Felix’s chin, ever so slightly digging into his skin. In a low, seductive voice, he said with a smirk, “I’m ready if you are, baby.”

Minho, whose legs were still tangled up with Jisung’s, looked at him like he’d never seen him before in his life, despite the fact that Minho had cum deep inside him no more than thirty seconds ago. He had no idea where Jisung had been concealing that knife.

Felix was fucking delighted. “Ooo-hoo-hoo, well aren’t you full of surprises…” he mused, not flinching away from the knife under his chin. Eyes glittering, he dared, “What, are you gonna stab me again?”

Without any warning, Jisung flipped the knife around and sliced Felix’s shoulder. Felix grabbed his wrist, arresting his movement with the tip of the blade still in his flesh, blood dripping down his pec. “You’d like that,” Jisung pointed out with a smirk.

“Not sure your boyfriend would,” Felix said, and Jisung turned to see Minho, who was staring at the two of them, looking rather startled.

“Oh, I’m sorry bab–yyYY! ” Jisung’s last word went up in pitch into a half-scream as Felix manhandled him onto Minho with his face a little lower than his so Jisung had to look up into his face. Felix sat perched on Jisung’s lower back, pinning both of the human’s wrists to his middle back with one hand and using the other to wield the knife that he’d effortlessly gotten out of Jisung’s grasp. He playfully flipped it around between his fingers in the air near Jisung’s head while he grinned, absorbing Minho’s shocked expression and the tiny moan that escaped Jisung’s lips.

“Lix…” Chan warned, standing at the side of the bed.

“We’re just playing, Channie,” Felix said dismissively.

“Minho?” Chan asked—it was difficult to read the human’s expression.

Minho’s gaze was fixed on his boyfriend’s eyes looking up at him from where he lay on his chest, watching how his breathing had changed, how his tongue poked sideways between his teeth, how he struggled a little like he was trying to escape but couldn’t… It was very obvious that he was really eating this up. And he himself really liked watching Jisung enjoy himself. “Jisungie likes it…” Minho responded. “Mm, it’s fine.”

Chan still wasn’t sure whether Minho was really okay with it or whether he was just saying it was okay because he wanted Jisung to be happy. He leaned onto the bed and turned Minho’s head by the chin to face him. “Are you sure you’re okay with it? It’s okay if you’re not.”

Even before he heard Minho’s answer, Chan saw the way that turning his gaze away from Jisung had essentially broken a spell he’d been under, mesmerized by how good his boyfriend looked.

“Mhm, I’m sure.”

Felix flipped Jisung onto his back next to Minho and straddled his waist. “You hear that, Ji? Your boyfriend said I can play rough with you…” He flipped the knife around some more, somehow dancing the tip over Jisung’s pecs without cutting him. “Shall we give them some space while Channie defiles his hole?”

“No, stay here,” Minho requested. No objection about the defiling of his hole, everyone noticed.

The other three all raised their eyebrows, and there was a beat of silence between them during which the sounds of the four others in the room became more noticeable.

Next thing Minho knew, Felix was straddling him instead of Jisung. “Does Channie’s baby boy want me to carve him up, too?” To his credit, he kept the knife away from Minho while he awaited his response.

“N-no, just Jisung,” Minho replied. “I just want to see.”

“Suit yourself,” Felix said as he climbed easily back over onto Jisung.

Minho was so mesmerized again as Felix started dangling and dancing the knife over Jisung’s skin once again that he didn’t even notice that Chan had settled himself between his legs, Minho’s legs propped up on his broad shoulders.

“My baby boy prefers my fangs to a knife,” Chan said warmly, and Minho looked down to see Chan gazing up at him like he was all he could see. But Minho couldn’t keep his eyes on Chan, wanting to steal glances at the way Felix was kissing Jisung hard and messy while dragging a flat side of the blade along Jisung’s cock, making the human moan maybe the most sinful moan he’d ever heard out of him.

“You can watch them all you want, baby…” Chan murmured as he shifted to spread Minho’s legs apart even farther. “I’m just gonna make you feel good, yeah?”

Minho gave Chan a small, precious smile, hummed “Mhm!”, and went back to watching Felix and Jisung driving each other wild.

While Chan set to work with his mouth and a bottle of lube to open Minho up, Minho watched as Felix and Jisung played with each other, and it dawned on him that the two of them were operating on a wavelength of attraction that he didn’t have access to. And that wasn’t something he was upset about at all—it was actually fascinating seeing this different side of his boyfriend, whom he knew so well, as he watched him playing a game of give and take with the knife, savoring every slide of the blade across Felix’s skin, then across his own. How he hissed when the vampire licked the little wounds shut, how he pried the knife out of his hand to return the favor.

Just as he was watching Jisung slice a particularly deep gash down Felix’s cheek, Minho felt Chan’s fingers press directly against his sweet spot at the same time he felt his fangs bite deep into his thigh, and he gasped as he came suddenly, spurts of cum decorating his torso. He hadn’t realized how close he was between watching his boyfriend enjoy himself so much and Chan working him over.

Chan didn’t let up, though, continuing to massage Minho as he fed from his thigh, not minding the way Minho squirmed and grabbed at his arm when he started to get overstimulated.

“Chan…” Minho whined when he realized that his squirming wasn’t accomplishing anything.

“Hmm?” Chan hummed, his teeth still in Minho’s leg.

But Minho couldn’t think of what to say. It was too much, but it felt good. He loved the way he felt like he needed to escape from Chan’s clutches, like he was in way over his head.

And suddenly Jisung was over his head, specifically, he began mouthing at the sensitive head of Minho’s cock, and it was all too much in the best way. He couldn’t help the way he squirmed, but it was useless—not only was Chan holding his legs tightly, but Felix was there now, holding his arms above his head and grinning devilishly.

Minho didn’t know how long they had had him like that, suspended between fighting and embracing the pleasure being lavished on him. All he knew was that at some point, Felix took hold of Jisung by the hair and coaxed him down on Minho’s cock until his nose was buried at its base, and he came so hard that he screamed as tears streamed down his face, his legs tensing around Chan’s neck and his arms straining against Felix’s hold as he sobbed in pleasure.

He didn’t even realize that he was mumbling gibberish in the aftershocks of his orgasm—something that sounded a lot like his boyfriend’s name—even after he’d already pulled off of him.

Chan licked over the wound on the human’s thigh and sat up on his elbows as he lifted the human’s hips off the bed to get a better angle, then resumed his previous task of eating him out, finally giving him a small reprieve by letting up with his fingers.

The next thing Minho knew, Jisung was lying across Minho’s cum-covered torso while being absolutely railed by Felix, every thrust making Jisung slide a bit on top of his boyfriend.

Minho swore he felt a chuckle against his hole.

Jisung scrambled for purchase on something, finally managing to brace himself by holding onto Minho’s arm with both hands.

There was something incredibly erotic to Minho about the way he could feel the impact of how Felix was fucking Jisung based on how his boyfriend’s body moved against his. He loved nothing more than being close to Jisung, and this certainly counted as close.

The knife had been left on the other side of the bed, but Felix didn’t need it to make his mark on Jisung—he was digging his nails into the flesh of his hips so sharply that he was drawing some blood.

Felix leaned over Jisung’s back, his head resting on his shoulder as he faced Minho and flashed his fangs cheekily, then remarked, “Your boyfriend feels so fucking good around my cock...”

But instead of feeling possessive or protective or embarrassed, Minho just felt proud. “Mhm!” Smiling, he leaned his head forward and pressed a kiss to the vampire’s cheek.

Having expected pretty much any other response, Felix was caught off guard, even losing his rhythm as he fucked Jisung.

Determined to regain his composure and establish dominance in some way, Felix made eye contact with Minho as he bit into his own arm, drinking his own blood while he resumed absolutely pounding into Jisung, who was turning more and more into a puddle who was just taking what was given to him and loving every second of it. Minho swore he felt cum land on his side, but he couldn’t even detect any changes in the continuous moans that Jisung was letting out.

Finally, Felix squeezed his eyes shut and bit even deeper into his own arm as he drove his hips as close as possible to Jisung’s ass, cumming hard inside him. He pulled out immediately after and sat back on his knees, dripping cum everywhere.

“Such a good cumdump…” he muttered to himself as he watched cum sliding out of Jisung’s hole, as if he weren’t even saying it conversationally.

Then he noticed that Jisung was oddly still. “Um, Ji? You good?”

Smiling softly at his boyfriend’s face, Minho said, “He’s asleep already.”

“What?!” Felix scrambled to lean over and check the human’s face, and sure enough found that he was sound asleep.

“Sometimes he just falls asleep right after sex.”

Pouting a little, Felix asked, “Well, who am I supposed to play with now?”

“Take your pick, Lix,” Chan came up to say. “I’ve still got some work to do here.”

Minho almost laughed out of pure bliss, but he suppressed it because he didn’t want to wake Jisung up.

“Hmph, fine…” Felix grumbled as he climbed off the bed and started evaluating the room for his next bit of fun.

***

“Can you turn around for me, baby?” Seungmin asked after his and Jeongin’s first round and a few minutes of just making out as they cooled down a bit. The new vampire nodded and they got him turned around, allowing him to see the rest of the room—Chan over in the bed with Minsung, Changbin on the floor with Hyunjin, and Felix floating around between everyone, grinning ear to ear the whole time. The silver-haired vampire noticed him looking and made his way over, standing in front of them.

With a seductive look, Felix tilted Jeongin’s head up by the underside of his chin. “This was all your idea, remember?”

Jeongin blushed, but didn’t try to look away, nor did he say anything.

With the most sincere, wide-eyed expression, Felix asked, “Don’t you think you should sit on Seungminnie’s cock?”

“Mhm!” Jeongin nodded and fumbled between his legs to find it and try to get it back into his hole, but couldn’t quite get it.

Felix reached behind him to help, stealing a messy kiss from Seungmin as he grasped his cock and guided it into Jeongin’s waiting hole. The new vampire made a little sound as he took Seungmin in, sitting up straighter and arching his back.

Felix watched him as he did so, looking down through his eyelashes. “There you go…” he praised, his fingers still under Jeongin’s chin. “You just focus on how good it feels to be stuffed with cock and nothing else, yeah?”

To Felix’s surprise but immense delight, Jeongin placed his hands on Felix’s hips and asked, “Can I have two?”

Felix’s eyes darted to check Seungmin’s reaction, and he was met by a fond, smug look. “Y-yes, where do you want it?”

Pleased that he’d caught Felix off guard, Jeongin just let his mouth hang open in response.

“Fucking… fuck…” Felix cursed as he pumped his own cock in his hand, not even realizing that Jeongin’s mouth was too high up for him to reach at the moment. But Seungmin did, so he moved from the chair he was in to the floor. At the new level, Jeongin was easily able to take Felix’s cock into his mouth, eyes trained up on the silver-haired vampire’s face the whole time.

With Felix in his mouth, Jeongin momentarily forgot about the fact that he was sitting on Seungmin’s cock. He forgot on account of the fact that he had forgotten that he had fangs now, and he was trying so hard not to scrape Felix with them.

Felix quickly clocked this and ran his fingers through the new vampire’s hair as he assured him, “You don’t need to worry about that, baby.” He winked down at him with a big smile. “I like a little pain with my pleasure.”

Feeling confident that even if he accidentally hurt Felix a little bit that he wouldn’t mind, and still determined to do his best not to scratch him, Jeongin slowly began working Felix’s cock with his tongue, using one hand to hold its base. He was immediately rewarded with a low moan from Felix.

After a few moments, he suddenly remembered that there was more than one cock in his body and jumped a little bit at the realization. He wanted to make Seungmin feel good, too; and truthfully, maybe more than that, he wanted to be the center of both of their attentions, showing how well he could handle two cocks at the same time. But when he tried to ride Seungmin even just a little, he couldn’t quite figure out his leverage points and mostly just ended up fumbling around with his hands on Seungmin’s legs and the floor.

He heard Seungmin chuckle behind him and smooth his hand down his side, then say, “You can sit still and focus on Lix if you want, love.”

Jeongin whined around the cock in his mouth and tried to move again, but this time he moved his head too much and accidentally poked Felix’s cock with one of his fangs, drawing some blood.

Felix hissed at the sensation and tightened his fingers in Jeongin’s hair, pulling his head back because he could tell that the new vampire was trying to say something, which was hard to do with a mouth full of cock. He noticed Seungmin shoot him a look for pulling Jeongin’s head back like that, but he ignored it and leaned down a bit to talk to the new vampire, who was already apologizing profusely while Felix shushed him.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to, I just want to— eunghh?”

When Jeongin wouldn’t stop apologizing, Felix had taken his thumb and pushed it hard against the same fang that had poked him elsewhere, really digging it in before pressing it to the middle of Jeongin’s tongue with his other fingers curled under his jaw.

“You… can’t… hurt me…” Felix said slowly. “Just let your mind go blank except for my weight on your tongue.”

Jeongin nodded, and Felix withdrew his fingers only to immediately replace them with his cock. The new vampire did his best to heed those words, just trying to do whatever he could to pleasure Felix, even intentionally letting his teeth scrape the head at one point, which earned him the fondest lusty look he thought he’d ever gotten from the silver-haired vampire.

It wasn’t long before Felix kindly warned Jeongin, “Unghh… here it comes…”

As Felix came in the back of his mouth, Jeongin got a little overwhelmed by the volume of cum despite the warning, but he did his best to take it. He wanted to swallow, but he couldn’t quite do it because it felt like he would choke if he did, so he just enjoyed the view of Felix gazing down at him lustily and waited patiently until he was done to swallow, figuring it would be easier without a cock in his mouth and if he weren’t looking up.

After Felix pulled out, Jeongin tried to execute his plan, but he kind of forgot to close his mouth all the way before lowering his head, and a bunch of cum came dripping out the sides of his mouth and down his chin.

Felix stared at him like he was standing in front of priceless art in a museum, mesmerized by the sight before him that he had had a hand in creating.

Before Jeongin had time to process and react, his vision was suddenly filled by another figure crouching down in front of him—Chan.

The next thing he knew, Chan’s plush lips were on his own, and then his tongue was gently lapping Felix’s cum off of his chin in between kisses. Jeongin was too surprised at first to really process what was happening, but once he did, he came immediately, gasping into Chan’s mouth as the vampire cleaned Felix’s cum from his tongue with his own. Felix watched on with an intensely fond expression.

Although Jeongin was quiet as he came, the way his body tensed and the way he clenched around Seungmin’s cock tipped Seungmin off that the new vampire was cumming, so he reached around and stroked him through it with one hand while the other stayed on his hip to help keep him steady, all the while sucking a spot on the back of his shoulder.

Seungmin felt warmth blooming in his chest as he watched Chan, Felix, and Jeongin getting along so nicely—well, more than getting along. While he had hoped that Jeongin would be friends with Seungmin’s other lovers, he hadn’t ever had expectations that Jeongin would form intimate relationships with any of them. But the fact that he had filled him with joy.

When Chan finally broke the kiss, he smirked at Jeongin and remarked, “You look amazing with cum in your mouth.” And just like that, he was back on the other side of the room with Minsung, who were very well occupied with each other.

Blushing and a bit dazed, Jeongin looked up at Felix, who was standing there grinning devilishly. “Never learn to swallow, Innie.” Then he too was gone, off to see what Chan was doing.

“You’re quite popular, little lamb…” Seungmin commented in Jeongin’s ear.

“Can I turn around?”

“Of course.”

They got Jeongin turned around and reseated on Seungmin’s cock, and he rested his head on Seungmin’s shoulder, hiding his face in his neck.

“Feeling shy now at your own orgy?” Seungmin asked quietly, rubbing Jeongin’s back soothingly.

Jeongin whined plaintively before responding, “It’s not my orgy…”

“No? That’s what it said on the invitation.” Upon hearing Hyunjin’s voice, Jeongin looked up enough to see him standing nearby, leaning an arm on Changbin’s shoulder.

“Shut uppp…” Jeongin said, then buried his face back into Seungmin’s neck, which muffled his subsequent excuse, “It’s for Felix’s birthday!”

“Go easy on him, Jinnie,” Changbin said gently, and Jeongin looked back to send him a soft smile for sticking up for him in the face of such a harsh joke at his expense (which wasn’t at all harsh, of course, and he knew that).

Hyunjin pointed at Jeongin as he lightheartedly complained, “I’m just saying, this was all his idea.”

“And you’re having a great time, right?” Changbin asked as he guided Hyunjin away to the bathroom, where they had been heading. “So say thank you.”

“Thank you for inviting me to your orgy, Innie!” Hyunjin called as he walked away, laughing.

Jeongin groaned and tried to see if he could get his face to actually meld into the skin of Seungmin’s neck, but no such luck.

Seungmin chuckled and held Jeongin close, then after a moment said, “This was a good idea. It seems like your friends are having fun. And mine are, too.”

Peeking up at Seungmin, Jeongin asked, “Are you having fun?”

Seungmin looked at him, a little bit shocked that he had even had to ask. As he searched Jeongin’s face, he responded, “Of course I am. I’m here with you.”

“But don’t you want to spend time with your…” he paused, trying to find the right word, then decided to use the one Seungmin had just used, smiling sweetly. “... friends?”

“I’ll do whatever you want me to do, little lamb. If you want my undivided attention tonight, you can have it.”

Frowning, Jeongin said, “No, I want you to spend time with them, too!”

“Then I will,” Seungmin said with a warm smile.

“But I want to sit on your cock for a little longer.”

Chuckling, Seungmin nipped at Jeongin’s earlobe as he shifted his hips a little, making the new vampire moan. “My cock is yours to sit on.”

***

“Look, there he is! Just floating around looking for something to do!”

“Then ask him to join us!”

“I can’t!”

“Why not?”

“Because he’s your boyfriend!”

“I’m not going to ask him.”

Hyunjin scoffed and rounded to face Changbin fully, arms crossed. “You’re going to make me do it?!”

“I just think it would mean a lot to him—”

“To him?! He’s threatened me multiple times!”

“Well we don’t have to ask him at all. That’s fine, too.”

“Ask me what?”

Hyunjin jumped and yelped at the deep voice right behind him, quickly clinging onto Changbin’s bicep.

Felix stood there, eyes twinkling above a mischievous smirk, pleased at the reaction he’d elicited from Hyunjin.

“I– We– So…” Hyunjin fumbled for words, then gave up as he felt a flicker of courage. “Fuck it.”

Hyunjin surged forward and grabbed Felix’s face in his hands as he planted a firm kiss on his lips, his eyes squeezed tightly shut as his heart nearly pounded out of his chest. When he didn’t feel Felix kissing back, he opened his eyes and pulled his hands close to his own chest, then quickly retreated closer to Changbin.

Felix just stood there, his expression somewhere between a scowl and a pout.

Hyunjin’s courage flared up again. “What more do you want from me?!” he asked, exasperated, doing his best to ignore the multiple heads around the room that turned to look at them. “You’re chill with Minho hyung, Jisung, and Innie, but you act like I’m the only one who’s fucking one of your boyfriends!”

“I don’t care if people fuck my boyfriends!” Felix shot back.

“Then why do you hate me so much?! Because I’m the reason he’s human now?!”

“I hated you before, don’t flatter yourself. But no, that didn’t help.”

“It’s what he wanted! You’re so selfish!”

“I KNOW IT’S WHAT HE WANTED!” Felix yelled, and all eyes in the room were on him. “And I’m happy for him! But it still really sucks!”

“Lix…” Changbin said, frowning.

Felix turned to face Changbin. “I really am happy for you, Bin. But—”

“I know,” Changbin said, stepping forward to pull Felix into his arms, sliding his hand into the back of his long hair. “I know.”

Looking around the room at everyone staring at them, Changbin added, “We’re fine over here, okay?” Everyone turned back to what (and who) they were doing, Chan’s eyes lingering the longest.

Hyunjin desperately wanted to fix things. He hated being the cause of any weirdness between Changbin and Felix, or the group at large. He knew he had to do something. Offer an olive branch. Well, another one.

“What can I do to make this better?” Hyunjin asked Felix.

Without hesitation, Felix answered, “Go away.” Then he felt a twinge of guilt. He knew that Changbin really loved Hyunjin, and he was happy for Changbin that he had that. It was clear that Hyunjin was good to him, even if Felix didn’t like him.

Hyunjin scoffed. “I’m not going away.”

His head still resting on Changbin’s shoulder, Felix’s eyes opened to look at Hyunjin. As much as he didn’t like Hyunjin—for rational reasons he was sure he could explain if he had to—he did respect how he stood up to him even though he was terrified of him. “Will you do anything?”

Hyunjin outstretched his hands, palms up. “Name your price.”

The devilish smirk that Felix gave him caused a shiver to run down Hyunjin’s spine, and he wondered if he’d just stumbled into a carefully lain trap.

“Make Binnie cum—”

“I do that all the time,” Hyunjin interrupted.

“—three times—”

“Easy.”

“—while I’m fucking you.”

“What?!”

“You told me to name my price.”

“How is that supposed to make you like me?”

Felix stopped hugging Changbin and gave a small shrug. “It just will.”

A little concerned, Changbin chimed in, “Hyunjin, you don’t have to agree to this. You really don’t.”

“I’ll do it.”

Felix jumped in excitement, a shocked expression on his face. “You will??”

“Yes, but only if I only have to make him cum twice.”

“Don’t think you can pull off three? Skill issue…”

“I can,” Hyunjin argued, “But I know you’re going to try to sabotage me, so I think two is fair.”

“Me?” Felix feigned being shocked and offended at the accusation. “I would never.”

“So, two times then?”

“Fine. But it says a lot that you don’t think you can do it three times.”

Hyunjin gestured at Changbin and said, “I’ve already made him cum once today!”

Felix shrugged, unimpressed. “Rookie numbers.”

“Are we going to do this or are you just going to keep getting on my nerves?”

Smirking, Felix responded, “Probably both.”

Within a minute, Hyunjin had Changbin on his back on the couch, moaning as he drizzled some extra lube onto his fingers that were already in his hole. He passed the bottle of lube to Felix, who immediately squeezed out way too much between Hyunjin’s cheeks. The human jumped from how cold it was.

“Hey!”

“Sorryy…”

“No you’re not.”

“You’re right, I’m not.”

Hyunjin eased his cock past Changbin’s rim; he was working fast because he was sure that it was going to get more difficult for him to do his job once Felix started fucking him. His eyes flicked up to check Changbin’s expression, and he was pleased to see him biting his lower lip, eagerly watching Hyunjin slide into him.

Hyunjin leaned over closer to Changbin’s face and took his cock in his hand, rubbing the head with his thumb as he said, “Lie back and enjoy the show, Bin.”

He watched as Changbin’s eyes shifted to look at Felix behind Hyunjin, and although Hyunjin didn’t have eyes in the back of his head, he just knew that the vampire must have been wearing a diabolical smirk.

As much as Hyunjin wanted Changbin’s undivided attention, he knew that it would be to his benefit to capitalize on the fact that Changbin was madly in love with both him and Felix.

Hyunjin sucked in a breath as Felix slipped two fingers into him, but he leaned into it and tried to focus on Changbin instead. He pushed Changbin’s legs up even more, pushing deeper into him while slowly and firmly stroking his cock.

Meanwhile, Hyunjin felt Felix prying his cheeks apart and pressing the head of his cock against his hole, not trying at all to be gentle. But Hyunjin took a deep breath and leaned into it, exhaling as he felt Felix’s cock slide into him as he fucked Changbin shallowly.

He started to worry that he wasn’t going to be able to pull this off when Changbin whined and came out of nowhere, his cum splattering on his on stomach.

“You look so good like that…” Changbin explained once he came down from his high. “You both do.”

Feeling like he’d barely done anything, Hyunjin felt proud nevertheless. And he immediately felt Felix’s retribution in how hard he started pounding into him.

But instead of asking him to slow down or be gentler, as Changbin had told him before that he can and should do if he needed to, he just leaned even more into it, shifting so he was at a better angle.

Behind him, he heard Felix curse.

“What, surprised I know how to take it up the ass?” Hyunjin asked, teasing.

“Yeah, actually,” Felix responded.

“Does that ruin it for you?”

As Felix watched his cock disappear into Hyunjin’s hole again and how the human’s back arched to help him take it, he answered, “Quite the contrary…”

Hyunjin again felt a surge of pride that he’d managed to surprise Felix, but then realized he needed to refocus on Changbin so he could win this stupid challenge or whatever it was. He was halfway there. So far, so good.

That is, until Felix grabbed a fistful of his hair and pulled his head back as he pushed as deeply into him as possible, then whispered into his ear, “That one didn’t count. He came because of me.”

“What?!” Hyunjin shrieked. “Excuse you, whose dick is in his ass??”

“That counted, Lix,” Chan said from across the room. Hyunjin was surprised that he’d been able to hear Felix; he realized that he must really be tuned in and paying attention.

Felix sighed, annoyed. “I guess I’m just going to have to make it harder for you.”

“Bring it, fangface,” Hyunjin taunted, feeling confident but also knowing that, while he had been the one who made Changbin cum, seeing Felix railing Hyunjin had definitely added something to the experience for him. Hopefully it would do so again.

Out of nowhere, Felix landed a harsh slap on Hyunjin’s ass, causing the human to yelp.

“Lix…” Chan warned from across the room. “Ask first.”

Hyunjin could practically hear Felix roll his eyes. “Hwang Hyunjin, may I please spank your delicate human ass?”

“Knock yourself out,” Hyunjin responded, and felt another spank land before the last word was even out of his mouth. His body tensed up, anticipating another hit.

“What, can’t take what you dish out to Bin?” Felix taunted, still railing Hyunjin the entire time.

Gritting his teeth, Hyunjin focused on teasing Changbin’s nipple with one hand while the other tried desperately to stroke his cock in any kind of coordinated fashion, which was difficult with how much Felix was jostling him around—he’d already given up on trying to fuck Changbin properly, figuring that Felix was basically fucking Changbin through him.

Watching Changbin’s face, it appeared that everything was coming together in Hyunjin’s favor. He started noticing Changbin clench around his cock with the sound of each spank, and he knew he wouldn’t have to hold out for much longer.

Felix clocked this, too. While part of him was proud that he was contributing to Changbin being so turned on, another part really didn’t want to “lose” to Hyunjin.

And Hyunjin… damn, he looked good between him and Changbin, taking everything Felix was giving him. His long black hair was wet with sweat and sticking to his neck—this human actually sweated a lot, now that Felix thought about it. He must be really hot… and his blood must be really hot…

Eyes glued to Hyunjin’s neck, Felix kept fucking him, forgetting entirely about their bet. All he wanted to do was slide his teeth into that sweaty, sweaty skin and drink deep, hot blood filling his mouth, running down his throa—

Chapter Text

Eyes glued to Hyunjin’s neck, Felix kept fucking him, forgetting entirely about their bet. All he wanted to do was slide his teeth into that sweaty, sweaty skin and drink deep, hot blood filling his mouth, running down his throa—

Felix gripped the hair at the nape of Hyunjin’s neck and roughly shoved it out of the way, maintaining a painfully tight grip as his other hand grabbed the human’s shoulder.

“Ch-Chan!” Felix managed to say even as his mind ran away from him. His voice had an edge of panic.

Hyunjin didn’t even have a chance to react before Changbin had slapped his hand onto Hyunjin’s neck, then wailed in pain. Hyunjin barely registered blood dripping down onto Changbin’s shoulder before he felt Felix being pulled off of him. He turned around to see Chan holding Felix tightly against his chest, one arm crossed over Felix’s left arm and holding Felix’s right arm, and the other hand clamped over Felix’s mouth.

“Did he just—oh, Bin!” Hyunjin saw Changbin’s hand, which had a pair of fangholes in the back of it. Then it finally clicked what had happened. “Wait, did that little fucker try to bite me?!”

Seungmin appeared next to them and licked over the wounds on Changbin’s hand, making them heal over like they were never there.

“He did…” Changbin said. “But please try not to be mad at him.”

They heard muffled speaking before Chan removed his hand from Felix’s mouth. “I’m sorry, Hyunjin!” Felix said, sounding completely sincere. “I didn’t mean to!”

“Didn’t mean to try to put your teeth in my neck??”

“He did call for Chan,” Seungmin pointed out softly.

“I’m so sorry…” Felix said again. “I promise I’ll be nice to you from now on, please just forgive me."

Hyunjin, who had still had his cock buried in Changbin during this whole conversation, stood up and approached Felix, who was still being loosely restrained by Chan. He got up close to the silver-haired vampire, then tipped his chin up with a couple fingers, looking down into Felix’s face.

“You promise?” Hyunjin asked, voice low.

“Y-yes, I promise,” Felix responded, eyes wide at the aura Hyunjin was giving off.

“Apology accepted, then,” Hyunjin said. “Don’t let it happen again.”

“It won’t,” Felix promised. “You can muzzle me!”

Hyunjin arched an eyebrow. “Muzzle you?”

Suddenly Seungmin was there with a muzzle that he’d grabbed out of the trunk of toys and accessories they’d brought with them and was fastening it around Felix’s head.

“Oh. That suits you, actually,” Hyunjin said.

Felix beamed. “Thank you!”

“You’re welcome…” Hyunjin said with a smile, shaking his head. “Think you can finish taking care of Bin for me?”

Felix’s face lit up. “Really?”

“Really.”

That was all the invitation Felix needed to take Hyunjin’s place on top of Changbin, quickly filling up the empty space that Hyunjin had left, much to Changbin’s satisfaction.

While Felix fucked Changbin, Hyunjin stroked himself over his boyfriend. The way that Felix fucked Changbin was different from how Hyunjin did—more animalistic, more unpredictable, more growling—and he loved seeing how Changbin responded—biting his lip, cursing under his breath, digging his fingers into Felix’s arms. Felix let some saliva drip out through a gap in the muzzle and into Changbin’s mouth, and Changbin accepted it like it was water.

Hyunjin made Changbin lose his mind, too, but it was nice to see how Felix took him apart. Of course, he’d seen how Seungmin, Chan, and Felix all took Changbin apart together, but this was different.

Before long, Changbin was moaning loudly as he came, and Felix was growling lowly as he pressed his forehead against Changbin’s, and Hyunjin stroked himself out over Changbin’s shoulder and chest, painting him in his cum.

“Ohmygod… I love you both…” Changbin said, grabbing Hyunjin’s hand in his own and squeezing it.

Hyunjin felt like maybe it wasn’t so bad to share his boyfriend…

***

“Are you sure you’re ready for this?” Seungmin asked Jeongin, cupping his face in his hands.

“I’m sure!” Jeongin assured him readily. “I like being—” Suddenly, his shyness caught up with him, and he snapped his mouth shut as he  blushed furiously.

“You like being shared?” Chan finished for him, running his hand down Jeongin’s back.

“Y-yes…” Jeongin answered, looking back over his shoulder at Chan.

“Good thing we’re good at sharing then, right, Seungmin?” Chan asked.

Seungmin hummed in agreement, brushing his lips softly against Jeongin’s. “We love sharing…”

Jeongin gasped against Seungmin’s lips as he felt Chan’s lips on the back of his neck and his hand on his buttcheek. Then he felt Chan’s fingers sliding down to his hole and some fresh lube being applied, and he started to grow nervous.

“You’ll be gentle?” he asked, looking over his shoulder.

“Of course I will,” Chan answered softly and assuringly. “Just trust me, yeah? Gonna take good care of you.”

Satisfied, Jeongin nodded and turned back to Seungmin, demanding more kisses while Chan slowly and methodically opened him up enough to accommodate a second cock. When he was close to ready, Seungmin pulled out some so just the head of his cock was still inside.

“Gonna put it in now, okay?” Chan warned, and once Jeongin nodded, Chan pressed the head of his cock against Jeongin’s hole, slowly and carefully letting it slide in alongside Seungmin’s.

Jeongin moaned into Seungmin’s mouth, loving the feeling already. He groaned and tensed as Seungmin and Chan very slowly started fucking him together, coordinating perfectly like they’d done this a thousand times before. And, well, they probably had. It made Jeongin feel like he was in really good hands, and once he got used to feeling so full, he quickly relaxed and let them do all the work. They were moving at a fairly languid pace, just enjoying themselves and making sure that he was still doing well.

Once the new vampire had relaxed well, Chan nodded to Felix, who had been keeping close tabs from nearby after having washed up some in the bathroom. Felix flashed over and looked at Chan expectantly.

“You’re keeping the muzzle on for now, love,” Chan said.

“But I can bite any of you…” Felix pouted. “Pleeeassee?”

Chan sighed softly and smiled. “Fine. But it goes right back on once any of the humans get near, got it?”

“Yes yes, okay!” Felix agreed, and Chan reached over and undid the muzzle with one hand—it had a small combination lock that prevented Felix from being able to remove it himself—which then allowed Felix to yeet it across the room.

“Think you can take a third cock, Innie?” Felix asked sweetly, and Jeongin was a little concerned until he turned to look at Felix and was met with his cock near his face.

In answer, Jeongin opened wide and took Felix into his mouth yet again.

“Yeah, that’s it…” Felix praised with his deep voice. “God, you just love being full of cock, don’t you?”

Jeongin came unexpectedly then, clenching hard around Seungmin and Chan as he half moaned, half wailed in ecstasy even with his mouth full.

“That was the perfect way to answer my question,” Felix said with a smirk. While Jeongin came, he took the liberty of holding the back of his hair and fucking his mouth at a moderate pace, very aware of Chan’s watchful eyes. “I’m taking good care of him, Channie, don’t worry… I’m just making sure all his holes are filled.”

Keeping one hand on Jeongin’s lower back, Chan grabbed Felix by the neck and pulled him in for a rough kiss.

Seungmin was also closely monitoring Jeongin, making sure that he wasn’t getting overwhelmed by anything. Much to his satisfaction—aside from the extreme satisfaction of seeing him being taken apart by Chan and Felix—the new vampire seemed to be handling everything extraordinarily well. He was even doing a better job with his mouth despite the new fangs, judging from how quickly Felix was getting worked up—his hips rolling a little faster, his hand tightening in Jeongin’s hair, and the almost rumbling growls he kept letting out into Chan’s mouth.

Right before Felix came, he moved his hand from the back of Jeongin’s head to the top of his neck, applying just enough pressure to make swallowing more difficult.

He broke off his kiss with Chan just in time to see his cum start to leak out of the corners of Jeongin’s mouth again, but this time Felix was the one who went in for the messy kiss. He licked the corners of the new vampire’s mouth first, still with one hand on his neck, then squeezed the sides of Jeongin’s cheeks in to make more cum slide out. Jeongin whined pitifully, overwhelmed in a good way by how much he was the very center of attention.

Jeongin felt a tap on his opposite shoulder and caught the way Felix’s eyes were twinkling, so he turned to look. Changbin stood there, leaned over so his face was about a foot away from Jeongin’s.

“Hey Innie…” Changbin opened, looking a little embarrassed. “It’s okay if not, but do you think I could, umm…”

His mouth still full of Felix’s cum—the silver-haired vampire hadn’t been as thorough on cleanup duty as Chan had been—Jeongin figured it might be better if he didn’t try to respond verbally. Instead, he just opened up his mouth, which he was learning was a good way to get it filled.

“He still hasn’t learned how to retract his fangs, Bin,” Felix pointed out.

“Oh!” Changbin smiled warmly. “I can help you with that.”

He gently tilted Jeongin’s head up just a bit and slipped his thumbs under Jeongin’s upper lip, resting each of them on an upper fang where the outward surface met his gums. “Just picture them pulling up, and try to get them to. It’s tricky at first, but you can do it.”

Jeongin focused really hard on his teeth, which took a lot of willpower since his focus was pulled toward the action happening in his hole (which had slowed, at least, while he tried to do this).

“It’s like flexing a muscle you’re not used to using,” Changbin coached. He applied gentle pressure on the teeth, and sure enough, they retracted back slowly, leaving regular looking canine teeth. “Hey, there you go. Good job.”

Feeling accomplished, Jeongin went in for a kiss, leaving just a little bit of space so that Changbin could choose whether or not to close the distance. Changbin smirked before confidently closing the gap, slowly adding tongue until he was licking the rest of Felix’s cum out of Jeongin’s mouth.

Still feeling incredibly turned on, Jeongin asked, “Make me a mess again?”

“You got it…” Changbin gave one last chaste peck, and the next thing on Jeongin’s lips was the head of Changbin’s cock. Then, Changbin leaned down to make out with Chan, sliding his hand into the vampire’s hair.

In the meantime, Felix had knelt down next to Jeongin and was doing his best to lick over what he could reach of Jeongin’s hole and Seungmin’s and Chan’s cock, but, finding that a bit difficult to reach from the angle he was at, he instead decided to sink his teeth into Jeongin’s thigh before Chan made him put on the muzzle since Changbin was there. He was pleased to hear a breathy moan from Jeongin even around the cock in his mouth when his fangs sank in, and he snuck one of his hands around the new vampire’s front to idly play with his balls.

Jeongin was very aware of everything that was happening to him, but it all blended together in a way into a big ball of pleasure that was just consuming his mind and body. He wasn’t even interested in Changbin romantically, but he definitely enjoyed having his cock on his tongue.

Jeongin thought that maybe it was possible he was a slut… and that maybe that wasn’t a bad thing to be at all. Maybe he should’ve been a slut sooner.

Seungmin bit into the left side of his neck, interrupting his already shaky train of thought, and then he felt Chan bite into his right shoulder, out of the way enough to still allow him to turn his head to the right to suck Changbin’s cock. Now he had three sets of teeth in him and three cocks, and that realization alone was enough to send him careening toward the edge of another orgasm—an edge that he soon tumbled over, painting Seungmin’s torso in cum yet again.

Taking his teeth out of Jeongin’s neck, Seungmin praised, “You’re doing amazingly, sweetie…”

Chan paused his drinking as well to add, “I’m impressed how well you’re taking us… taking all of this.”

Pleased by the praise, Jeongin bounced a little, eliciting simultaneous moans out of Seungmin and Chan.

“Channie, I want a turn!” Felix complained.

“Once I’m done, you can,” Chan responded, sinking his teeth back in to Jeongin’s shoulder.

Accordingly, Felix slipped his free hand between Chan’s cheeks, making him jump a bit at first. But then, after just a little while with Felix sloppily prodding at his prostate, and still fucking Jeongin alongside Seungmin, Chan came with a loud groan. Felix watched in satisfaction as he watched Chan’s cum slide out of Jeongin’s hole along Seungmin’s cock. Then he practically pushed Chan out of the way to lick up said cum, and then he got so impatient that he stood up and sank his cock in immediately.

Chuckling, Chan gave way to Felix as he used his hand to wipe dripping cum off of his own cock. But then, he clamped his cum-covered hand over Felix’s mouth and tilted his head to the side, exposing his neck for the perfect bite.

As Changbin watched all of the biting that was happening, he did feel a bit nostalgic and jealous of that way of connecting with his lovers. He remembered how good it had felt to bite them and be bitten by them, but he no longer had any desire for either activity.

Across the room, Minho, Hyunjin, and Jisung all stood there a little awkwardly with towels around their waists.

“I suddenly feel like I’m bad at orgies,” Hyunjin commented.

“Well, they’ve got years and years and years of experience on us!” Jisung pointed out.

“Not Innie…” Minho said.

“No, well… well, no, he doesn’t,” Jisung replied. “Is anyone else really tired?”

“We could probably sleep and they’d still be here in the morning…” Hyunjin said.

“We can go if you want,” Minho said, holding Jisung’s hand.

Jisung responded, “I feel bad about leaving Innie’s first orgy…”

“I think he’ll be just fine without us,” Hyunjin said, chuckling. “He probably wouldn’t even notice if we left.”

Just then, Jeongin turned to look at them. “I would! But you can go if you want, hyungs!”

“I guess someone’s super hearing is starting to kick in,” Jisung muttered.

“Jealous, baby?” Minho asked.

“No, I personally prefer having a heartbeat.”

“Mm, me too.”

“I guess I shouldn’t just leave Changbin here…” Hyunjin thought out loud. “Maybe I could go for one more round. You two out?”

Minho took a step toward his clothes and one of his joints popped loudly. “Yeah, I’m out.”

Jisung sighed. “It’s amazing how much an orgy takes it out of you. And… puts it back in? There’s a joke there.”

“Not to mention the blood loss,” Hyunjin pointed out. “You two go rest up. I’ll talk to you later!”

Minho and Jisung got dressed and gathered their stuff, stood around for a minute trying to figure out how to say bye when everyone but Hyunjin was kind of in the middle of something—or someone—so they ended up just slipping out quietly, making a shared mental note to be sure to text Jeongin the next day.

***

After Chan fastened the muzzle back on to Felix—given how keyed up Felix was, Chan didn’t want to risk him turning his fangs on Changbin—he took a few steps away, stretching his arms as he looked around the room to discover that only Hyunjin remained.

With his fingers laced behind his head, Chan walked over to the human, who was scrolling on his phone. When Hyunjin looked up, Chan casually asked, “Wanna fuck?”

Hyunjin was a bit surprised to find himself so speechless, but he found his words again when the vampire started smirking at him.

“Why? Because I’m the last person here who you haven’t fucked yet?”

With his hands still behind his head, Chan stepped right up in front of Hyunjin and his smirk dropped for a second  as he considered that, then it returned full force with a chuckle. “Don’t need a reason, but that’s not a bad one. You game?”

Dropping his towel as he stood up, Hyunjin answered, “I’m game.”

Chan didn’t hesitate to wrap his hand around the ends of both of their cocks, rubbing them together while his other hand found its way to the back of the human’s neck, his thumb sliding along the line of his jaw.

 “What, you don’t want to take your time with me like you did Innie?” Hyunjin asked. “Yeah, he told me about that.”

 “Because it doesn’t mean the same thing to you. You don’t have any emotions tied up in this.”

Hyunjin nodded. That made sense. Then he realized an important stipulation. “No biting!”

“No biting. Promise.”

“Felix wasn’t supposed to try to bite me, either,” Hyunjin pointed out.

Chan shrugged. “Felix is… unique. He can’t always control himself as well as other vampires can.”

Perplexed, Hyunjin asked, “Why not?”

Chan tilted his head. “Do you wanna fuck, or do you want a history lesson?”

“You know what? I’ll ask him later,” Hyunjin said as he pointedly eyed Chan’s lips, then started pushing Chan toward the bed.

A minute later, they were in the middle of making out on the edge of the bed, hands roaming all over each other, both of them being less than gentle.

“Wanna top or bottom?” Chan asked.

Hyunjin liked topping and bottoming, and he usually had a very strong opinion on which one he wanted to do with a particular person. With Chan, he could easily see it going either way. Currently, he was physically on top of Chan, who had his hand around their cocks again. Actually…

“Think I might just fuck you like this…” Hyunjin replied, sliding his cock down along Chan’s shaft and pushing it forward again into Chan’s hand, the lube Chan had gotten making the slide easy.

With a devilish smile acknowledging Hyunjin’s choice, Chan kissed the human roughly again.

Knees planted on either side of Chan’s legs, Hyunjin quickly picked up a fast pace, chasing his high like it was running away from him. He was getting closer, and closer, and—

Suddenly, Chan flipped Hyunjin onto his back and got on top of him, edging Hyunjin in the process.

It was evident from the sparkle in the vampire’s eyes that the timing had been calculated. Frustrated, Hyunjin bit Chan’s bottom lip hard, but not hard enough to draw blood.

Chuckling as he continued fucking his cock against Hyunjin’s, Chan said, “I thought we said no biting.”

“For you,” Hyunjin smirked.

Eyes still sparkling, Chan made his fangs appear just long enough to puncture a hole in his own lip where Hyunjin had bitten him, then retracted them. “If you’re gonna do it, do it right, yeah?”

In that moment, it really clicked for Hyunjin why Chan and Felix made such a great pair—they were actually both unhinged.

Hyunjin flipped the two of them again—he was sure that Chan allowed it, or else he wouldn’t have been able to—and grabbed Chan’s neck in his hand, tilting his chin up with his thumb and pressing much harder than he would for a human. As he expected, Chan looked delighted, his tongue sticking forward behind his teeth.

“Don’t you dare do that again,” Hyunjin threatened lowly, knowing that Chan would understand his playful tone. Then he started jerking them off together himself, making Chan moan, close his eyes, and buck up into Hyunjin’s hand. Soon, Hyunjin was on the cusp of his high again, and this time he spilled over it as his cum spilled over his hand and onto Chan’s abs.

The vampire still hadn’t cum yet, but he was close, so Hyunjin kept stroking Chan, letting go of his own cock because it was growing oversensitive, paying close attention until—

Hyunjin suddenly stopped stroking Chan right before he thought he was going to cum, and the vampire’s eyes snapped open.

“Oh, you little…” Chan said, gritting his teeth.

The next thing Hyunjin knew, he was on his back again, and Chan was furiously fucking his thighs, and then his cum was spurting out all over Hyunjin’s torso and even some on his face.

Then, Felix was suddenly on Chan’s back with his legs wrapped around his waist and his arms around his neck, and he was sinking his teeth into Chan’s neck, eyes locked on Hyunjin’s. Clearly, someone had freed him from the muzzle.

Chan laughed and reached back to gently caress Felix’s hair while he grabbed a nearby towel to toss to Hyunjin. “Thanks, that was fun.”

“Yeah. Same,” Hyunjin said with a smile, still a little disoriented from the rapid sequence of events since he’d revenge-edged Chan. But it was true—he had quite enjoyed that.

***

Across the room, Jeongin had been quite enjoying himself for… quite some time. He’d been loaded with cum on both ends, and was loving every second of it. Changbin had even coached him through swallowing, much to Felix’s chagrin.

Now, he was alone with Seungmin.

“You still haven’t cum yet?” Jeongin asked, starting to worry. “Am I doing something wrong?”

“No, little lamb, you’ve been so perfect,” Seungmin assured him. “I’ve just been holding back so I could keep you full this whole time.”

“Oh,” Jeongin said, somehow finding it in him to blush despite all of the other blush-worthy things that had happened. “Thank you.”

“Thank you for being so perfect. I love you so much, Innie… so much…”

Jeongin nuzzled the side of Seungmin’s neck, then bit him. But his fangs were still retracted, so he didn’t draw any blood.

“Oh! Sorry…”

Laughing softly, Seungmin said, “Try again, but this time visualize your fangs coming out, and my blood on your tongue…”

Jeongin tried again, doing as Seungmin said, and it worked like a charm. He moaned and clenched around Seungmin, who started fucking him faster. Jeongin released the bite, wanting to kiss Seungmin instead. They kissed passionately, and Jeongin felt warmth blooming throughout his body, and then something else blooming inside him as Seungmin thrusted up into Jeongin a few more times and then finally came, pressing their foreheads together as he let out a high-pitched moan that morphed into a whine.

Jeongin opened his eyes to discover that Seungmin was crying. But whereas he normally would’ve asked why, he knew exactly why… because he was feeling the same way.

Chapter Text

A human and a vampire stood watching the sun rise together.

The first hints of light were just appearing on what little they could see of the horizon from their vantage point in the middle of Seoul.

“How much longer before I can’t be out here anymore?” Jeongin asked.

“You’ll know. But I’d say maybe about ten more minutes,” Changbin answered.

“What exactly happens if I go in the sun?”

“Your skin will itch and feel like it’s burning for a few seconds, and then—”

“And then, bad stuff.”

“Yeah.”

They stood in silence, watching how the rays of sunlight started reflecting off of all the windows.

The thought that he’d never be able to feel the warmth of the sun on his skin again made Jeongin feel a deep sadness, but then he thought about how he’d never be sick again, how he could move faster, and how he’d be able to be with Seungmin forever, and it made him feel like he’d still made the right decision. Besides, if he waited long enough, he’d be able to go in the sun again like Seungmin could.

He felt Changbin gently take his hand in his.

“I can’t ever thank you enough, Innie,” Changbin said. “I didn’t choose to be a vampire, and I never would have if I’d been given a choice. It led to me meeting the others, and I’m so glad that I found them, and now Hyunjin, but… this is who I’m supposed to be. And I still have all of them, so I guess it all worked out well for me. Thanks to you.”

“I’m happy I was able to help,” Jeongin said as he squeezed Changbin’s hand. “I think this is who I’m supposed to be, too.”

Changbin looked over at him incredulously. “You think? Shouldn’t you have been sure before you went through all this?!”

“I mean… I was sure that this is what I want. It supposedly wouldn’t have worked if not. But I think it’s hard to know if you’re on the right path in life. Like, you didn’t think you were on the right path, but it led you to who you are and who you love now. But that still doesn't make the bad stuff that happens to us okay, you know?”

Changbin nodded, deep in thought. “Maybe it’s less about the path being right or wrong, and more about making your own path, especially after... bad stuff.”

“Yeah,” Jeongin agreed, absentmindedly scratching a slight itch on his arm. “Maybe that’s it.”

Noticing the new vampire’s scratching, Changbin gently took him by the arm and guided him to go back inside. “Come on. The sun’s almost up. Time to go.”

“Oh, right. Thanks. Are you gonna stay and watch it rise?”

Smiling, Changbin replied, “Yeah, I think I will.”

***

When Jeongin got back inside, he found Seungmin in the kitchen making a quick breakfast before work, already dressed in a suit.

Jeongin yawned and hopped up to sit on a counter near him, accepting a lingering kiss from the other vampire with a smile.

“Sounds like you need more sleep,” Seungmin commented.

“Someone kept me up late,” Jeongin grinned, his heart fluttering when Seungmin flicked knowing eyes and a small smile in his direction. “And woke me up early…”

“You were humping me in your sleep. What was I supposed to do, let dream Seungmin have all of you?”

“Who says it was dream Seungmin?” Jeongin asked teasingly.

“I know it was me because only I can make you whimper like that.”

“True. You and dream Seungmin.”

Playfully furrowing his brow as he popped a bite of food into Jeongin’s mouth, Seungmin responded, “I think we can agree that I’m the better of the two.”

After kissing Seungmin goodbye on his way out the door, Jeongin paused in the hallway to try to listen to figure out where Chan and Felix were. Disappointed he couldn’t tell, he decided to try Felix’s room first, knowing that he and Chan had been in there the evening before (it had been very easy to hear them, then).

Upon opening the door, Jeongin was greeted by a complete mess. The room was in disarray, with various sex toys and knives strewn about and dried blood splattered everywhere. Not spotting anyone in there, Jeongin closed the door and tried Chan’s room instead. He immediately spotted the two vampires tangled up in the dark red sheets of the large bed, with Felix draped over Chan’s body and sleeping with his forehead against Chan’s neck. The older vampire had one arm over Felix and the other half hanging over the edge of the bed, and the only hint that they might have had anything to do with the chaos in the other room was some dried blood on his fingers.

They looked so peaceful that Jeongin second-guessed disturbing them. But, as he slowly pushed the door closed, he heard Felix ask, “Innie, come snuggle?”

Smiling a dimpled smile, Jeongin decided to flash onto the bed, planning to land softly next to them. Instead, he tumbled into bed right on top of the other two, eliciting delighted laughter from Felix and guttural growls from Chan, whose figure looming over him was the first thing Jeongin saw once he landed.

“Sorry, sorry!”

It only took a moment for Chan’s eyes to shift from high alert to softness as he smiled down at Jeongin as he realized who was under him and what had happened. “Practice makes perfect.”

Still laughing, Felix chimed in, “And you need a lot more practice.”

***

Changbin beamed at the shining water surrounding his boat, sunlight lighting up his face almost as much as his smile. None of the others could remember ever having seen such unbridled joy on his face.

While the other humans and Seungmin were there on the boat with him, Chan, Felix, and Jeongin were joining on a video call, with Felix hogging the screen.

Seungmin handed his phone to Minho so he could backhug Changbin, resting his chin on his shoulder as they looked out over the water together.

“Wait, Changbin… are you wearing sunscreen?” Hyunjin asked.

“No…” Changbin answered. “Should I be?”

“Yes!” Hyunjin replied. “Oh no, I hope you’re not already sunburned!”

“I’m sure I’m fine, Jinnie. I used to be outside all the time and I never wore sunscreen. Besides, it’s only been an hour.”

Seungmin leaned a little to peek at Changbin’s face. “You’re looking a little red…”

“I’ve got my sunscreen in my bag,” Hyunjin said, clearly concerned, then went into the small cabin of the boat.

***

“Wow…”

“Right?”

Minho and Jisung looked around the little corner of the park they were in, admiring the view. Off to one side, the Han River shone in the sun. There was just something about this particular spot that felt special, and they even had it all to themselves at the moment. It just felt… tranquil.

“Look, there’s even a bench! Maybe we could eat lunch here sometimes," Minho suggested.

“Yeah! That’d be fun…” Jisung said as he shoved his hand in his pocket, suddenly feeling nervous. “We should do that.”

“Mhm!” Minho looked around some more, taking in the good vibes of the little area Jisung had brought him to.

When he turned back, Jisung was down on one knee and holding out a little box.

“Minho…” Jisung started, his heart pounding in his chest. “I love you, and I can’t think of anything better than spending the rest of my life with you.” He opened the box to reveal a simple band. “Will you marry me?”

Blinking rapidly as he processed, Minho felt frozen, his mouth in the shape of a little “o” about the same size as the tiny “oh!” he vocalized.

Jisung wanted to give him enough time to respond, but his anxiety started to get the better of him when no response came within five long, excruciating seconds.

Before Jisung could really panic, though, Minho finally just pulled a small box out of his own pocket, opening it to reveal a very similar ring.

“I’ll marry you if you marry me,” Minho said with a sideways smirk underneath sparkling eyes.

Jisung sprang up and wrapped his arms around Minho’s neck as he kissed him. Then, with a toothy grin, he answered, “Deal.”

***

Changbin and Hyunjin walked along the street together at a leisurely pace, really enjoying the beginnings of spring. The temperature was still chilly in the mornings, but now that it was afternoon, it was actually pretty nice.

"You can't really want to live in a lighthouse," Hyunjin said, running his fingers through his own hair out of habit as he sipped on his bubble tea.

"I do!" Changbin insisted. "What, you think I couldn't manage it?"

Hyunjin shot him a look out of the corner of his eyes and took a big sip, then after he finished chewing, said, "I mean, yeah."

Changbin stopped walking momentarily, then jogged to catch up with his boyfriend, who had continued walking. "Why not?!"

"Because, be honest, you don't know anything about how to manage a lighthouse."

"You don't know that!"

Immediately, Hyunjin asked, "Do you?"

"….No."

"Plus, you'd get super bored and lonely with only me to talk to. I need alone time sometimes, Bin."

With a sigh, Changbin conceded, "You have a point. But it was your idea in the first place!"

Hyunjin shrugged. "I just thought it seemed romantic, but now that I think about it, I don't think it's practical. Besides, do you really want to move out of your apartment where all your boyfriends live?"

"I'd still see them a lot!" Changbin responded. "It's just that… I thought you'd want some space for you and me to be together, just the two of us. It doesn't have to be a lighthouse."

For the first time since this conversation had started, Hyunjin turned his head to look at Changbin. "That's really sweet," he smiled. "But I've gotten pretty used to being surrounded by horny vampires. We can just… take a bunch of weekend trips to get our 'me and you' time."

Changbin grinned. "We could visit a lighthouse!"

Laughing, Hyunjin gently pushed Changbin's arm. "Alright, we'll visit a lighthouse, and you'll see how much you'd really hate living there."

"You're right," Changbin said, "But we might need to get a bigger apartment."

"Oh we definitely need a bigger apartment."

***

Minho walked slowly through the horror section of the video store, skimming over a lot of familiar titles. His eye caught on one cover in particular, and he picked it up to get a better look at the new release.

He felt arms wrap around his middle and a chin settle on his shoulder, and he leaned his head to the side a bit to get a little cuddle.

“Vampires? Really?” Jisung asked, then lowered his voice in a way that tickled Minho’s senses. “Don’t you think we have enough of those in real life?”

Minho shrugged, a small smile on his face. “That’s why I thought this might be fitting.”

They both jumped as Felix suddenly appeared next to them, peering at the display box in Minho’s hand. “Is this what we’re watching tonight?” The twinkle in his eye gave away the fact that he was pleased that he’d startled them.

“Yeah, I think it’ll be good!” Jisung responded as Chan joined them in the aisle.

“Lix, how many times—”

Felix spun on his heel and made big pouty eyes at Chan. “I’m sorry Channie, I just don’t know my own speed.”

Chan crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow in disbelief, but decided not to pursue the topic further. "Ready to check out?" he asked, looking at the two humans.

As they left the video store, Jisung asked, "Remember how you two stalked us out of here back when we first met?"

"We didn't stalk you..."

"You followed us," Minho said.

"And Channie lied that we wanted to watch the movie you rented the last copy of," Felix added, grinning naughtily at the other vampire. "It wasn't even the last copy."

"What?!" Jisung asked, spinning around to look at Chan, who looked vexed.

Struggling to find the right words, Chan tried to defend himself, "I just wanted to—"

"—reveal the existence of vampires to us and fuck us?" Minho finished for him with a smirk.

Chan just sighed, realizing he was outnumbered.

"It's alright, Channie," Felix comforted, clinging to Chan's arm as they kept walking. "I, for one, don't think you're creepy."

Chan sighed again while Felix giggled, and Minho and Jisung exchanged a glance because they both knew that they'd just had the same thought: that sigh definitely sounded like it came from a man who had lived for hundreds of years. Snickering amongst themselves, they slipped their hands together, Minho running his thumb over the band on Jisung's ring finger.

***

“Hey, stop hogging the popcorn!” Hyunjin complained loudly in Felix’s direction.

“Stop hogging my boyfriend!” Felix retorted around a mouthful of popcorn.

“Hey–!”

In a flash, Felix was straddling Hyunjin’s lap, saying, “I’m just kiddinggg!”

"Yeah, I'm sure you were," Hyunjin replied, smiling softly at the vampire in his lap. Then he noticed Changbin watching them intently. "What, are you waiting for us to kiss?"

Sheepishly, Changbin responded, "I mean, I wouldn't be opposed…"

When Jeongin walked back in the room with a bowl of chips, he did a double take at the sight of Felix and Hyunjin making out. "That's gonna take some more time to get used to." He sighed as he turned to see Minho and Jisung making out on another couch. "Guys, this doesn't need to turn into another orgy."

"Like you're one to talk, Yang Jeongin, Mr. 'Let's have an orgy!'" Hyunjin teased, then squealed in surprise as Felix licked up the side of his face.

"Did someone say 'orgy'?" Chan asked with a sideways grin, carrying two bowls of ice cream into the room. He sat one down on the table behind Felix, who quickly abandoned Hyunjin in favor of eating the ice cream Chan had gotten for him.

Finally breaking away from kissing Minho just long enough to respond to Jeongin, Jisung gave the delayed response, "I can and will kiss my fiancé as much as I like, thank you very much."

With his signature wide, dimpled smile, Jeongin replied, "Don't forget to breathe sometimes."

Minho chuckled against Jisung's lips, which were already back on his. They had thought about ditching movie night to celebrate their engagement in private, but it had just felt right to be surrounded by friends instead.

Seungmin snatched Jeongin into his lap. "So that's why you really became a vampire..." he muttered lowly, placing his hand on the side of Jeongin's face so he could slide his thumb along the other vampire's jaw. "So you could kiss me uninterrupted by pesky breathing."

"You caught me," Jeongin giggled, kissing Seungmin. Then he felt a tap on his shoulder, and he turned to see Chan sitting next to them.

"Remember, this isn't an orgy," Chan whispered to him, poorly hiding a smirk.

"Tell that to them," Jeongin said, pointing to Changbin and Hyunjin, who looked like they were seconds away from putting their hands down each other's pants, Felix watching with interest as he devoured his ice cream.

"Okay!" Chan said loudly, standing up and clapping his hands together. "Who's ready to watch a movie?"

"Is it about vampires?" Jeongin asked.

"Of course! What else?" Minho asked cheekily as Jisung redirected his kissing down his fiancé's neck.

Felix handed his bowl to Jeongin before flashing over onto Chan's back. Then, with an arm in the air and all eyes on him, he cheerfully roared, "Let's stay up all night!"